~ 


r 


fr 


i • i 


From  a Photograph  hy\ 


[Messrs.  Dcbenham  Gould. 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER 


Missi  on  a rtf  pioneer  to  the  8 on  go 


BY 

JOHN  BROWN  MYERS 

(association  secretary  baptist  missionary  society) 

AUTHOR  OF  “WILLIAM  CAREY,  THE  SHOEMAKER  WHO  BECAME  THE  ‘FATHER 
AND  FOUNDER  OF  MODERN  MISSIONS.’” 


THIRD  EDITION.  THIRTEENTH  THOUSAND. 


FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 

NEW  YORK  CHICAGO  TORONTO 

Publishers  of  Evangelical  Literature. 


PREFACE. 


— — 

THE  name  of  Thomas  Comber  is  widely  known 
amongst  the  friends  of  Christian  Missions  to 
the  heathen.  Many  of  those  who  knew  him 
personally  have  intimated  their  desire  for  a 
memorial  record  of  his  life  and  labours.  There  are, 
however,  more  general  considerations  which  make 
such  a record  appropriate.  Mr.  Comber  was  one  of 
two — Mr.  Grenfell  being  the  other — who  were  the 
first  missionary  pioneers  to  enter  Congo  country. 
From  that  entrance  until  his  death,  he  was  the 
acknowledged  leader  of  the  Mission  he  thus  helped 
to  originate.  And  when  the  “ Dark  Continent  ” shall 
be  no  longer  dark,  but  shall  have  become  “ light  in 
the  Lord,”  it  may  be  that  African  Christians  will 
gratefully  recount  his  services  on  behalf  of  their  land, 
and  “ glorify  God  in  him.” 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  character  of  this 
volume  necessarily  excludes  any  general  reference  to 
the  various  societies  having  missionary  operations  in 
Africa ; and,  indeed,  does  not  even  admit  of  more 


v 


Vi 


TREFACE. 


than  a passing  allusion,  it  may  be,  to  some  of  those 
associated  with  Mr.  Comber,  and  who,  with  a like- 
minded  consecration,  served  the  Divine  Master. 

Amongst  his  many  gifts  Mr.  Comber  had  special 
skill  in  epistolary  composition.  He  wrote  many 
letters,  and  knew  well  how  to  write  them.  Nearly  all 
of  those  inserted  have  hitherto  been  unpublished. 

The  writer  begs  to  acknowledge  his  indebtedness 
especially  to  Mr.  Comber’s  father,  his  brother  Percy, 
Mr.  Rickards,  Mrs.  Hartland,  Mr.  Parkinson,  the  Revs. 
H.  Wright  and  D.  Gracey,  Mr.  R.  Hodder,  and  Mrs. 
Stanford,  without  whose  assistance  the  memoir  could 
not  have  been  written.  The  records  of  the  Baptist 
Missionary  Society  have  also  been  of  invaluable 
service. 

It  is  possible  that  some  will  lay  down  this  volume 
sad  at  heart  on  account  of  the  trials  and  calamities 
the  Congo  Mission  has  involved,  but  it  is  believed 
that  none  familiar  with  the  origin  of  particular 
missions  will  be  disposed  to  regard  the  losses  sus- 
tained as  purposeless  waste ; rather  will  they  confi- 
dently anticipate,  as  being  in  the  Divine  order, 
abundant  fruitfulness  from  such  self-sacrificing,  martyr 
devotion. 

J.  B.  M. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  HtS  BOYHOOD, 9 

II.  HIS  COLLEGE  LIFE, 20 

III.  THE  CHILDREN’S  SERVICES  AT  CAMDEN  ROAD,  . 31 

IV.  ACCEPTED  BY  THE  BAPTIST  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY, 

AND  SENT  FORTH  TO  WESTERN  AFRICA,  . . 43 

V.  VICTORIA  AND  CAMEROONS, 50 

VI.  PIONEERING  EXPEDITION  TO  SAN  SALVADOR, 

CONGO  LAND, 66 

VII.  HIS  FIRST  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND,  . . . 8 1 

VIII.  EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS  PREVIOUS  TO  REACH- 
ING STANLEY  POOL 89 

IX.  EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS,  CONTINUED,  PREVIOUS 

TO  REACHING  STANLEY  POOL,  . . . . I IO 

vii 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

X.  LIFE  AND  LABOURS,  MAINLY  ON  THE  UPPER 

CONGO,  .........  120 

XI.  HOME  ONCE  MORE,  AND  RETURN  TO  AFRICA,  . 136 

XII.  CONCLUSION, 15 1 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


CHAPTER  I. 

HIS  BOYHOOD. 

IT  was  on  the  7th  of  November,  1852,  in  Clarendon 
Street,  Camberwell,  that  Thomas  James  Comber 
was  born.  His  father  was  by  trade  a manufac- 
turing jeweller.  Mr.  Comber’s  family  consisted 
of  five  children — Carrie  being  the  eldest ; Tom,  as  he 
was  usually  called,  the  second ; the  third  died  in 
infancy  ; the  remaining  two  being  Sidney  and  Percy. 

In  the  vicinity  of  Clarendon  Street  is  Denmark 
Place,  where  the  Baptist  Chapel  is  situated,  which, 
at  the  time  of  Tom  Comber’s  birth,  was  the  scene  of 
Dr.  Steane’s  ministry  ; and  which,  in  later  years,  was 
to  acquire  further  denominational  interest  through 
the  labours  of  Dr.  Stanford.  Of  the  church  meeting 
in  this  honoured  sanctuary,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Comber 
were  members.  The  Sunday  school  in  connection 
with  Denmark  Place  Chapel  was  held  in  Crawford 
Street.  When  Tom  was  three  years  old,  his  parents 
removed  into  this  street,  to  reside  in  a house  next 

9 


10 


TIIOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


door  but  one  to  the  building  in  which  the  school  met. 
The  father  becoming  a teacher,  took  the  child  with 
him  to  the  infant  class,  which  at  that  time  was  con- 
ducted by  Miss  Annie  Harwood,  now  Mrs.  Holmden, 
widely  known  as  the  translator  of  Dr.  Pressens^’s 
valuable  works.  It  is  not  easy  to  determine  how 
early  in  life,  and  to  what  extent,  a child  may  be 
benefited  by  the  influence  of  his  teacher ; but  we 
may  quite  believe  it  was  to  the  decided  advantage  of 
little  Tom  to  be  brought,  at  this  tender  age,  under 
the  religious  training  of  so  gifted  and  devoted  a lady. 
We  may  here  observe  that  the  like  advantage  was 
also  enjoyed  by  his  sister  and  two  brothers,  all  four 
of  whom — surely  a most  remarkable  if  not  unique 
fact  in  family  life — were  hereafter  to  become  mission- 
aries to  the  heathen. 

Tom  was  equally  fortunate  in  the  influence  brought 
to  bear  upon  him  in  the  British  School,  held  in  the 
same  building  in  Crawford  Street ; for  the  school- 
master, Mr.  Holmes,  was  a man  of  high  character,  as 
well  as  a teacher  of  more  than  ordinary  ability.  As 
a schoolboy,  Tom  displayed  commendable  diligence, 
as  may  be  gathered  from  the  circumstance  that,  every 
morning  at  eight  o’clock,  his  home  lessons  would 
invariably  be  presented  to  one  or  other  of  his  parents 
for  inspection,  and  this  with  “ pleasure  more  than 
pressure.” 

The  necessities  of  Mr.  Comber’s  business  did  not, 
however,  permit  his  son  to  pursue  his  school  studies 
under  Mr.  Holmes’s  tuition  beyond  the  age  of  twelve. 
At  that  early  period  in  life  the  boy  was  required  to 
enter  his  father’s  workshop,  but  a thirst  for  learning 
had  already  been  excited,  which  led  him  eagerly  to 
avail  himself  of  every  opportunity  for  the  improve- 
ment of  his  mind.  In  this  respect  he  was  much 
stimulated  and  encouraged  by  Mr.  Reginald  Hodder, 
who,  soon  after  his  promotion  from  Miss  Harwood’s 
class,  became  his  Sunday  - school  teacher ; which 
relationship  existed  greatly  to  Tom’s  benefit,  for  six 


HIS  BOYHOOD. 


1 1 

years,  until,  indeed,  he  had  reached  the  age  of  four- 
teen. His  teacher  speaks  of  him  “as  a bright  and 
lovable  lad.”  Mr.  Hodder  strengthened  the  attach- 
ment between  himself  and  his  boys  by  encouraging 
athletic  exercises,  thus  wisely  recognising  Nature’s 
demands  for  healthy  recreation.  Often  the  teacher 
and  his  class  would  meet  in  the  Addington  Square 
baths  or  on  the  cricket  field.  “While  I had  my 
class  at  Camberwell,”  says  Mr.  Hodder,  “ I taught 
most  of  the  boys  to  swim.  Tom,  who  was  a very 
nervous  boy,  was,  however,  the  first  to  swim  across  the 
baths.  In  my  last  conversation  with  him  he  men- 
tioned this  to  me,  and  said  how  valuable  this  know- 
ledge had  been  to  him  when  upon  the  Congo.” 

About  this  time,  when  eleven  years  old,  Tom 
competed  with  his  fellow-scholars  for  a prize  offered 
for  the  best  composed  essay,  in  which  competition  he 
proved  successful,  the  awarder  of  the  prize,  Mr.  Edwin 
Hodder,  expressing  his  opinion  that  the  writer  gave 
evidence  of  becoming  one  day  either  a teacher  or 
preacher.  The  feelings  of  cordiality  which  sprang  up 
between  teacher  and  scholar  remained  in  after  years. 
On  his  first  return  from  Africa  Mr.  Comber  wrote 
thus : — 

“My  dear  Mr.  Hodder,— I have  intended  com- 
ing round  to  see  you  to-night,  but  heard  you  were  at 
Birmingham,  where  I have  also  been  all  day  to-day. 
Knowing  you  were  in  the  neighbourhood,  I should 
have  come  long  before  this  to  call  upon  my  old 
teacher ; but  I have  been  so  pressed  with  meetings 
and  other  work.  ...  I have  been  glad  to  hear  you 
are  well.  It  is  so  very  long  since  I have  seen  you  ; 
and  I look  forward  so  much  to  once  more  seeing 
such  an  old  friend. — In  happy  remembrance  of 
Crawford  Street,  I remain,  your  affectionate  old  class- 
boy,  Tom  Comber.” 

Amongst  his  wedding  gifts  was  a souvenir  from 


12 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


Mr.  Hodder.  We  insert  his  acknowledgment  as 
indicating  the  ingenuousness  of  Mr.  Comber’s  nature, 
always  so  strikingly  characteristic,  as  well  as  showing 
the  mutual  regard  and  esteem  existing  between  the 
donor  and  recipient. 

“ My  dear  Mr.  Hodder, — Please  excuse  our  not 
writing  before,  and  accept  our  thanks  for  your  kind- 
ness in  sending  us  the  pretty  trinkets,  which  we  shall 
both  greatly  value.  They  made  me  wear  a lavender 
tie  on  my  wedding  day,  or  I should  have  had  my 
scarf-pin  in  a cravat ; but  Minnie  wore  her  necklet 
and  locket  on  the  occasion.  We  both  like  very  much 
the  presents  you  sent  us  ; and  it  is  very  pleasant  to 
me  to  stumble  across  my  kind  old  teacher  again. 
Thank  you  for  your  good  wishes  on  behalf  of  our- 
selves and  our  work.  I do  trust  the  Lord  will  fulfil 
all  our  hopes  concerning  the  future.  Let  Him  pros- 
per us  as  He  will ; we  just  go  to  do  His  work. — 
With  affectionate  regards  to  you  and  Mrs.  Hodder 
from  us  both,  we  remain,  dear  Mr.  Hodder,  yours 
very  sincerely,  Tom  and  MINNIE  COMBER.” 

But  to  return,  circumstances  occasioning  the  retire- 
ment of  Mr.  Hodder,  Mr.  Rickards  succeeded  him  in 
his  class.  As  already  stated,  Tom  was  then  about 
fourteen — an  age  when,  with  his  frank  nature  and 
previous  home  training,  he  was  likely  to  prove 
susceptible  to  the  helpful  influence  of  a man  like 
Mr.  Rickards.  It  will  be  seen  in  the  correspondence 
recorded  in  the  following  pages,  how  immense  was 
the  obligation  under  which  he  ever  felt  his  faithful 
teacher  had  placed  him. 

The  reader  will  be  interested  in  perusing  the 
following  reminiscences  kindly  supplied  by  Mr. 
Rickards  himself,  in  which  amongst  other  particulars, 
the  circumstances  are  fully  described  that  determined 
Tom  Comber’s  future  career.  Before  giving  these 
reminiscences,  it  may  fittingly  be  observed  that  years 


IIIS  BOYHOOD. 


13 


after  the  Sunday-school  teacher  and  scholar  were 
brought  into  a personal  relationship  through  the 
marriage  of  the  latter  to  the  daughter  of  the  former, 
the  Minnie  previously  mentioned. 

“ When  I remember  him  first,”  says  Mr.  Rickards, 
“he  was  about  fourteen  years  of  age, — a quiet, 
thoughtful,  attentive  lad.  I believe  he  was  thoroughly 


CRAWFORD  STREET  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 


earnest  then  in  his  resolve  to  know  what  it  was 
to  be  a Christian,  and  his  effort  to  reach  to  the 
Christian  standard.  I never  had  any  trouble  to  get 
him  to  listen.  Indeed,  the  whole  class  were  good 
listeners.  After  a time,  I found  that  two  or  three  of 
the  most  earnest  of  them  were  having  private  prayer- 
meetings,  in  which  they  were  praying  for  the  class 


14  THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 

and  the  school.  Of  these  Tom  and  his  cousin  were 
the  leaders. 

“ I then  got  the  class  to  come  to  my  house  once  a 
fortnight — when  we  had  singing,  a ten  minutes’  talk 
on  some  good  subject,  and  prayers  by  the  lads  them- 
selves. In  connection  with  these  meetings  it  was  my 
habit  to  impress  on  them  the  absolute  necessity  of 
making  their  prayers  real — that  they  were  not  to  ask 
for  things  which  they  might  fancy  were  the  proper 
things  to  plead  for — but  only  for  that  which  was  the 
real  longing  of  their  hearts.  ‘ Mind,  if  I catch  you 
saying  anything  you  heard  the  minister  say  last 
Sunday,  or  repeat  the  petitions  of  a deacon  at  the 
prayer-meeting  on  Monday,  I ’ll  stop  you  at  once.’ 
This  was  the  caution  they  got  from  their  teacher, 
and  only  once  did  I have  to  stop  one  of  the  lads  for 
wandering  into  meaningless  words — and  that  lad  was 
not  Comber.  The  burden  of  his  cry  was  alway  ‘ Lord, 
I want  to  be  a missionary — to  go  into  the  darkness 
and  bring  Thy  light  into  it — to  tell  the  heathen  of 
the  Saviour  who  is  waiting  to  help  and  save  them  as 
He  has  saved  me.’  And  sometimes  he  would  speak 
of  the  difficulties  in  his  way,  which  seemed  almost 
insurmountable,  caused  mainly  by  his  lack  of  early 
training.  But  he  always  cast  them  upon  the  Lord, 
and  besought  Him  to  make  a way  for  him  into  the 
mission  field. 

“ From  what  he  has  told  me,  I believe  his  first 
conscious  day  of  brightness  and  gladness,  in  the  sense 
of  sin  forgiven  and  acceptance  by  his  Saviour,  was  on 
an  Easter  Sunday  morning,  when  our  subject  was  the 
great  commission,  ‘Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and 
preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature  ! ’ In  the  course 
of  that  lesson  I told  them  how  often  I had  lamented 
my  not  being  a Christian  till  thirty  years  of  age  ; that 
had  I taken  Jesus  for  my  Saviour  in  my  boyhood, 
I was  sure  I should  have  been  a missionary.  And 
then  I appealed  to  them  as  my  lads — would  not  one 
of  them  go  in  my  place  and  stead — stating  how  glad 


Ills  BOYHOOD. 


15 


I should  be  if  any  of  them  would  take  this  great 
purpose  into  their  hearts.  Comber  has  told  me  more 
than  once,  that  there  and  then  he  said  to  himself  and 
to  God  that  if  the  Lord  would  have  him  as  a mission- 
ary, he  would  go.  And  I believe  that  there  also  he 
felt  the  conscious  light  and  love  of  the  Saviour  in  his 
soul.  I believe,  as  far  as  his  purpose  and  effort  were 
concerned,  he  had  been  a Christian  since  his  child- 
hood, but  the  realisation  and  joy  of  it  only  came  to 
him  in  response  to  his  offer  of  himself  to  God  as  His 
servant  among  the  heathen. 

“ During  the  succeeding  months  (how  many  I can- 
not recollect)  he  had  to  meet  with  discouragement 
from  many  to  whom  he  mentioned  his  purpose.  He 
made  me  his  confidant  in  all  these  matters.  I gave 
him  two  pieces  of  advice,  on  both  of  which  he  acted. 
The  first  was  ‘ Keep  your  purpose  warm  before  God 
in  prayer  every  day  of  your  life.  Let  nothing  prevent 
your  talking  with  Him  about  it.  If  He  wants  you  for 
a missionary,  He  will  make  the  way  for  you.’  The 
second  was,  ‘ If  you  want  to  be  a missionary,  you 
must  work  hard  for  it.  Even  God  Himself  cannot 
employ  you,  if  you  are  not  fit  for  it.  These  great 
positions  in  God’s  army  do  come  to  us  from  heaven, 
but  they  come  to  those  who  are  ready  for  them.’ 

“An  incident  during  his  school  life  maybe  men- 
tioned. It  was  in  connection  with  a neglected  lad 
in  the  Sunday  school,  who,  having  behaved  himself 
badly  in  more  than  one  class,  was  threatened  with 
expulsion.  The  question  was  simply  expulsion  or 
would  we  try  him  in  our  class  ? This  was  a question 
which,  as  their  teacher,  I thought  it  best  for  the  lads 
to  settle  among  themselves.  When  the  appeal  was 
made,  they  all  voted  for  his  reception,  Comber  being 
among  the  first  and  most  earnest  to  recommend  that 
course.  It  is  interesting  to  know  that  not  long  after- 
wards, when  that  poor  lad  had  removed  from  the 
class  and  the  school,  he  laid  hold  of  the  Saviour  as 
his  own,  and  wrote  to  his  teacher  thanking  him  for 


1 6 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


the  kindness  shown  in  receiving  him,  and  teaching 
him,  and  helping  him  to  know  the  better  things. 

“ Comber’s  character  was  always  the  same — calm, 
quiet,  thoughtful,  conscientious,  laborious  and  resolute, 
with  not  a particle  of  combativeness — but  just  the 
character  suitable  for  the  work  to  which  he  gave  his 
life.” 

In  after  years,  Mr.  Comber  expressed  his  confi- 
dence, that  had  it  not  been  for  his  teacher’s  earnest 
leading  to  the  Saviour — for  his  gentle,  patient  teach- 
ing, his  forbearance  and  long-suffering  with  him  in 
his  foolishness  and  blindness — he  would  never  have 
become  a missionary. 

For  six  years  Tom  continued  in  his  business,  not 
only  gaining  the  approbation  of  his  father  on  account 
of  his  diligence,  but  by  the  early  development  of  a 
spirit  of  manliness  commanding  the  respect  of  his 
fellow-workmen.  From  the  first,  however,  there  were 
indications  that  he  was  destined  to  some  other  than 
a commercial  pursuit.  In  going  to  and  from  the 
city  he  might  invariably  have  been  seen  with  a book, 
reading  it  or  discussing  its  contents  with  his  father. 
On  one  occasion,  a gentleman  who  was  with  him 
in  an  omnibus,  observed  him  intently  perusing  a 
volume.  Ascertaining  the  character  of  the  work,  he 
became  so  much  interested  as  to  offer  the  use  of  his 
library,  which  generous  offer  was  eagerly  accepted. 
The  gentleman  was  Mr.  Franklin  Allport,  connected 
with  the  church  of  which  the  Rev.  John  Burnett  was 
formerly  pastor — a warm  friend  of  young  men,  and 
one  of  the  earliest  Sabbath-school  teachers.  The 
customers  upon  whom  Tom  called  in  the  city  shops 
would  often  express  their  surprise  at  his  remembering 
so  well  the  matters  he  had  to  transact,  seeing  he 
always  brought  his  book  with  him,  and  would  be 
reading  it  whenever  spare  moments  of  waiting 
allowed. 

“ Do  I ever  think  of  the  old  days  ? ” he  asks  his 


HIS  BOYHOOD. 


1 7 

father  in  one  of  his  African  letters.  “ Ah  me,  yes ! 
Bow  Lane,  and  that  lazy  son  of  yours  who  used  to 
loiter  along  carelessly,  linger  at  all  the  newspaper 
windows  when  you  sent  him  on  errands,  and  run  hard 
back  to  try  and  regain  lost  time,  and  who  was  so 
seldom  ‘blown  up  for  it.’  Gracechurch  Street,  the 
Hall,  Clerkenwell,  the  workmen’s  train,  Bryer’s, 
coffee-shops,  &c.  Dear  me ! how  different  is  my  life 
now  ; I wonder  if  I could  fit  a brooch  pin,  or  estimate 
the  weight  and  value  of  a diamond  now  ? ” 

Other  friends  besides  Mr.  Allport  furnished  him 
with  material  for  reading,  and  guided  him  as  to  his 
choice  of  books  ; particularly  may  be  mentioned  his 
pastor,  Dr.  Stanford,  and  Mr.  Norton  Smith,  whose 
counsels  and  help  were  of  great  advantage. 

At  the  age  of  fifteen  he  eagerly  availed  himself  of 
the  facilities  for  instruction  afforded  by  the  evening 
classes  at  Mr.  Spurgeon’s  college.  From  his  tutors, 
Mr.  Gracey  and  Mr.  Fergusson,  he  received  much 
benefit.  His  progress,  as  might  be  expected,  was 
satisfactory  ; not  particularly  striking  for  its  brilliancy 
or  marked  by  exceptional  genius,  but  real  and 
uniform.  “ His  course,”  testifies  Mr.  Gracey, 
“ appeared  in  its  very  earliest  as  in  its  latest  stages,  a 
very  even  and  gradual  development  of  strength  by 
means  of  industry  and  faith.  He  must  have  been  a 
member  of  my  evening  class  for  at  least  from  two  to 
three  years.  Here  he  made  his  earliest  acquaintance 
with  Latin  and  Greek  ; and  had  as  companions  city 
missionaries,  Sunday-school  teachers,  street  preachers, 
young  men  preparing  like  himself  to  enter  college, 
and  those  engaged  in  country  missions  and  other 
branches  of  Christian  work.  His  character  even  then 
seemed  so  well  rounded  and  balanced  that  I cannot 
point  out  any  one  feature  as  being  very  prominent. 
Only  this  I felt  about  him,  that  he  meant  to  advance, 
and  to  advance  altogether.” 

On  one  of  the  important  occasions — when  Mr 
Spurgeon  meets  the  most  promising  of  the  students 

B 


i8 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


of  these  evening  classes — Tom  Comber  was  required 
to  give  an  address.  His  Sunday-school  teacher,  who 
was  invited  to  be  present,  was  deeply  impressed  with 
the  intelligence  and  earnestness  of  his  speech.  And 
when  he  closed,  as  he  did,  with  the  recitation  of  a 
piece  of  poetry  that  teacher  had  composed,  the 
refrain  of  which  was, — 

“To  leave  a poor,  dark,  sinful  world  better  than  I found  it,” 

he  received  general  acclamation,  being  highly  praised 
by  Mr.  Spurgeon  himself. 

It  was  in  the  year  1868  Thomas  Comber  publicly 
professed  his  faith  in  the  Saviour  by  observing  the 
ordinance  of  baptism.  This  New  Testament  rite 
was  administered  in  Denmark  Place  Chapel  by  the 
Rev.  J.  T.  Wigner ; Dr.  Stanford,  though  present, 
feeling  unequal  to  the  duty.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that  in  this  instance,  as  in  so  many  others, 
the  godly  influence  of  a Christian  mother  had  much 
to  do  with  early  decision  for  Christ ; but  it  is  also 
equally  certain  that  through  the  voice  of  the  Sunday- 
school  teacher  the  Lord  called  His  young  servant 
to  the  consideration  of  the  claims  of  missionary 
work. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  period  of  which  this  chap- 
ter treats,  from  being  a scholar  he  became  a very 
active  teacher  in  the  Sunday  school ; and,  amongst 
other  ways  in  which  he  sought  to  serve  the  Saviour, 
his  zeal  led  him,  accompanied  by  a relative,  fearlessly 
to  enter  public-houses,  that,  at  bars  and  in  tap-rooms, 
he  might  speak  the  Word  of  Life  to  men  who  had 
sunk  low  in  vice.  In  tract-distribution  and  in  ragged- 
school  work  he  was  most  devoted. 

Thus  did  Tom  Comber  pass  the  years  of  his  youth, 
nurtured  in  the  fear  of  God  by  pious  and  loving 
parents  ; privileged  to  an  exceptional  degree  by  the 
instruction  and  friendship  of  no  ordinary  Sunday- 
school  teachers ; enjoying  the  goodwill  and  ministry 
of  so  eminent  a pastor  as  Dr.  Stanford  ; and  availing 


HIS  BOYHOOD. 


19 


himself,  as  far  as  his  business  occupations  would 
permit,  of  every  opportunity  he  could  seize  to  fit  him- 
self for  future  usefulness. 

Before  closing  this  chapter  it  should  be  stated  that, 
in  his  fourteenth  year,  he  was  called  to  sustain  the 
heaviest  sorrow  which  boyhood  can  experience  ; his 
mother,  who  for  years  had  been  in  delicate  health, 
being  removed  by  death.  Her  memory  he  ever  felt 
he  had  more  than  sufficient  reason  to  cherish  with 
the  tenderest  affection. 


CHAPTER  II 
HIS  COLLEGE  LIFE. 

^TAIME  having  confirmed  in  his  own  mind  the 
determination  to  become,  if  possible,  a mission- 
ary,  as  well  as  having  satisfied  others  of  the 
existence  of  mental  and  spiritual  qualification 
for  such  a vocation,  Thomas  Comber  was  advised 
by  his  pastor,  Dr.  Stanford,  and  other  friends,  to  seek 
admission  into  the  Baptist  College  in  Regent’s  Park, 
under  the  presidency  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Angus,  D.D. 
As  one  of  the  preliminaries  to  this  admission,  he  was 
required  to  preach  before  the  church  of  which  he  was 
a member.  It  was  naturally  a trying  ordeal ; but 
one  who  was  present  testifies  to  the  approval  with 
which  his  discourse  was  received,  and  to  the  cordiality 
with  which  a recommendation  was  forwarded  to  the 
College  Committee  urging  his  acceptance.  His  suita- 
bility being  further  satisfactorily  ascertained, he  entered 
the  Institution  in  the  year  1871,  in  his  nineteenth  year; 
being  considerably  assisted  by  a fund  raised  amongst 
the  members  of  the  Denmark  Place  congregation,  his 
old  friend  Mr.  Norton  Smith  acting  as  treasurer. 

The  Divine  Providence  having  thus  placed  him  in 
circumstances  so  favourable  to  preparation  for  the 


20 


regent’s  park  college. 


22 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


work  upon  which  his  mind  and  heart  were  set, 
Thomas  Comber  prayerfully  and  diligently  made 
good  use  of  his  advantages.  The  opinion  is  some- 
times expressed  that  residence  in  a college,  such  as 
the  one  he  now  entered,  is  not  calculated  to  deepen 
the  spiritual  life  or  to  increase  the  Christian  devoted- 
ness of  the  student.  If  by  spiritual  life  and  Christian 
devotedness  be  meant  sentimental  pietism,  a religious- 
ness which  consists  largely  in  the  free  use  of  cant 
phrases  and  ostentatious  airs,  then  it  may  be  fully 
conceded  that  college  life  is  not  desirable ; but  for 
the  development  of  a real,  manly,  strong  piety,  such 
a life  may,  if  the  student  choose,  prove  most  helpful. 
The  student  course  of  Thomas  Comber  might  un- 
hesitatingly be  cited  in  correction  of  the  above 
mistaken  opinion.  He  certainly  did  not  find  the 
religious  atmosphere  of  Regent’s  Park  College  detri- 
mental to  his  spiritual  fervour ; for  his  prayerful 
habits  did  not  become  impaired,  nor  was  his  spirit 
of  consecration  diminished.  None  of  his  fellow- 
students  were  more  ready  than  he  to  appreciate  a 
joke,  or  to  enjoy  the  recreation  of  athletic  sports  ; but 
it  is  also  true  that,  as  his  college  course  proceeded,  he 
not  only  progressed  in  his  educational  studies,  but 
as  well  “ grew  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.” 

The  following  affectionate  testimony  bearing  upon 
his  college  days,  from  the  Rev.  H.  Wright,  now  of 
Clifton,  probably  his  most  intimate  fellow-student, 
will  be  read  with  much  pleasure : — 

“ He  always  impressed  me  as  being  on  a higher 
level  of  consecration  than  most  other  men.  He  had 
no  doubt  as  to  his  devotion  to  the  missionary  cause 
during  the  whole  of  his  college  course.  To  become 
a missionary  was  not  with  him  a possible  contingency, 
but  a solemn  certainty  — precluding  the  need  for 
renewed  consideration  or  discussion.  His  face  was 
always  ‘steadfastly  set’  towards  the  work,  and  it  was 
‘ a joy  set  before  him.’ 


HIS  COLLEGE  LIFE. 


23 


“In  the  closer  intimacy  of  later  years — on  rare 
occasions  of  supremely  sacred  conversation — he  would 
express  a pained  and  puzzled,  yet  respectful  surprise 
that  others  were  the  subjects  of  an  uncertainty  and 
hesitation  he  never  felt,  and  were  not  under  the  same 
sweet  constraint  with  himself.  And  yet  he  could 
keenly  discriminate  between  a missionary  enthusiasm 
inspired — as  I well  remember  in  another  by  the  life  of 
David  Brainerd — and  that  inspired  by  a distinct  sense 
of  missionary  call.  He  hesitated  not  to  assure  me  that 
the  latter  only  was  reliable  and  likely  to  be  permanent. 

“His  devotion  to  religious  work  in  student  days 
is  well  known,  especially  to  the  weekly  children’s 
service  at  Camden  Road.  But  the  measure  of  his 
ardour  in  that  service,  and  his  special  concern  and 
endeavour  for  the  conversion  and  consecration  of 
every  child’s  heart  to  the  Saviour,  are  only  known  to 
those  who  knew  him  well.  I have  known  him  return 
from  medical  study  at  University  College  utterly 
wearied,  sometimes  too  much  so  to  eat ; then  away 
to  Camden  Road;  and,  after  the  service,  return  to  the 
college  to  write  letters  of  affectionate  and  earnest 
appeal  to  one  and  another,  whom  he  had  reason  to 
believe,  from  personal  conversation,  were  under 
religious  impression.  And  the  time  thus  expended 
up  to  midnight  would  be  compensated  by  early  study 
on  the  following  morning. 

“ His  tenacity  of  purpose  and  buoyant  hopefulness 
and  power  of  concentration  were  very  marked.  He 
could  turn  from  one  occupation  to  another,  and  on 
each  successively  concentrate  without  distraction  all 
his  energy.  His  whole  soul  went  alike  into  either 
recreation  or  work.  On  one  occasion  I was  with 
him  at  a Christmas  dinner,  provided  entirely  by 
his  exertions  for  some  scores  of  waifs  and  strays, 
gathered  by  the  aid  of  some  city  missionaries  in 
Shoreditch.  The  abandoned  joy  with  which  he 
helped  to  feast  the  hungry  ‘ robins,’  and  the  hilarious 
delight  with  which  he  shared  the  subsequent  frolic, 


24 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


and  the  tender  seriousness  with  which  he,  when  all 
were  still,  spoke  of  the  Saviour,  and  commended 
Him  as  the  Friend  of  starving  souls,  I can  never 
forget.  He  had  a true  missionary’s  love  for  the  lost. 
He  was  always  seeking  souls. 

“ I think  the  strain  of  the  serious  life  was  relieved 
by  the  deep  vein  of  humour  he  possessed.  Though 
he  never  made  jest  of  sacred  things,  he  was  quick  to 
see  the  ludicrous  and  enjoyed  it.  His  assumed  gravity, 
when  drawing  others  into  a share  of  the  fun,  was 
made  to  appear  very  whimsical  by  the  dancing  mirth 
in  the  laughing  eye,  which  would  not  be  controlled. 
But  none  ever  had  to  complain  of  his  humour.  His 
heart  was  too  kind  to  be  a quiver  for  arrows  of 
sarcasm  or  scorn  ; and  if  another,  less  noble,  ever 
wounded  him,  he  could  accept  it  without  retaliation  ; 
and  though  he  might  privately  offer  reasonable 
remonstrance,  he  never  exhibited  resentment,  nor 
became  alienated  from  his  friend.  His  piety  passed 
uninjured  through  the  test  of  college  life.  No  duty 
robbed  him  of  seasons  of  protracted  prayer.  Inti- 
mate associates  not  only  know  how  much  he  prayed, 
but  they  can  testify  to  it.  In  the  study,  however 
weary,  during  the  holiday,  however  alluring  the 
society,  in  the  tent,  encamped  by  the  Thames  with 
beach  boys  and  friends,  nothing  deprived  him  of 
prayer.  He  habitually  walked  and  talked  with  God. 
He  was  entirely  without  vanity.  He  never  boasted 
nor  fished  for  compliments,  nor  affected  the  humility 
which  thinly  covers  pride.  He  always  showed  that 
unconscious  simplicity  which  won  the  confidence  and 
respect  of  all.  I am  sure  that  through  his  college 
days  he  made  not  a single  enemy,  but  secured  the 
affection  of  all ; and  when  the  ship  which  bore  him 
to  Africa  was  weighing  anchor,  his  fellow-students 
suspended  study  to  gather  together,  and  for  an  hour, 
affection  for  him  and  faith  in  God  were  blended  in 
one  expression,  as  we  commended  him  to  God  and  to 
the  word  of  His  grace.” 


HIS  COLLEGE  LIFE. 


25 


The  warm  affection  and  spiritual  solicitude  Tom 
Comber  felt  for  his  brothers,  Sidney  and  Percy,  form 
a beautiful  feature  in  his  character.  And  there  is  no 
doubt  but  that  to  his  influence  should  mainly  be 
referred  their  decision  for  Christ,  and  their  consecra- 
tion to  missionary  work.  Many  were  the  letters  of 
tender  love  that  passed  between  the  brothers.  We 
insert  here,  as  having  been  written  from  college,  two 
of  these  epistles  addressed  to  his  youngest  brother 
Percy  when  about  the  age  of  fourteen  : — 

“ My  dear  Brother, — I have  not  forgotten  that 
to-morrow  is  your  birthday ; I thought  of  it  the  first 
thing  this  morning,  and  you  may  be  sure  I did  not 
forget  you  in  prayer  to  1 Our  Father.’  I very  earnestly 
wish  you  many  happy  returns  of  the  day,  and  hope 
that  with  you  each  year  may  be  better,  truer,  happier 
than  the  last. 

“ I often  feel,  Percy,  that  I should  like  to  see  more 
of  you.  I so  seldom  come  home,  as  almost  nine 
Sundays  out  of  ten  I go  somewhere  to  preach,  and 
during  the  week  I am  so  busy  that  I feel  I ought  to 
work  all  night  long ; and  so — as  I can  so  seldom  get 
a sight  of  you — I want  to  propose  that  you  write  to 
me  every  week  regularly,  and  I will  write  to  you  as 
often.  It  will  help  you  in  spelling,  writing,  and 
composition,  and  I hope  will  be  helpful  to  you  spirit- 
ually. Sid  used  to  do  so  every  Monday  evening,  but 
he  now  is  coming  to  see  me  every  week  instead. 
Suppose  you  choose  an  evening  when  you  can  best 
spare  an  hour,  and  devote  it  regularly  to  writing  to 
me.  Show  this  to  ma  (his  stepmother),  and  tell  her 
what  I say ; I will  pay  for  postage,  and  I am  sure 
she  will  give  you  paper  and  envelopes.  I enclose  a 
stamp  to  begin  with,  and  shall  expect  a letter  from 
you  before  a week  is  over.  I have  got  a little  pocket 
dictionary  here  for  you,  which  Sid  can  bear  to  you 
when  he  comes  to  see  me  next. 

“ I have  often  wished,  my  dear  Percy,  that  you 


2 6 


TIIOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


could  come  to  our  children’s  services.  They  are  so 
good,  so  well  attended,  so  happy  and  useful.  (I  wish 
we  lived  nearer  together.)  We  are  just  forming  a 
young  Christian’s  band.  There  are  about  twelve 
who  can  truly  answer  ‘ yes  ’ to  the  following  questions 
— ‘ Do  you  love  Jesus?  Are  you  trusting  in  Jesus  as 
your  own  precious  Saviour?  Will  you  try  by  the 
help  of  Jesus  to  keep  from  anything  that  is  sinful? 
Will  you  try  to  be  more  like  Jesus  every  day?  Will 
you  try  to  work  for  Jesus?’  And  when  they  have 
well  thought  over  and  prayed  over  these  questions, 
and  can  truly  from  the  heart  answer  ‘ yes  ’ to  each, 
we  admit  them  into  a band  of  young  Christians. 

“Now,  although  you  cannot  come  to  any  of  our 
services,  yet  I should  like  you  to  be  admitted  into 
our  band  ; and  I have  felt  at  times  that  you  could 
from  your  heart  answer  1 yes  ’ to  all  the  above 
questions.  Do  you  know,  Percy,  I think  that  you 
have  often  given  your  heart  to  Jesus,  but  have  per- 
haps taken  it  away  again.  Now,  I want  you  to  give 
it  again,  and  let  Jesus  keep  it.  Jesus  told  His 
disciples  to  continue  in  His  love,  to  keep  loving  Him, 
and  following  Him  ; now,  we  can’t  keep  ourselves , we 
are  so  weak  ; but,  if  we  like,  Jesus  will  keep  us.  Jude 
said,  ‘ Now  unto  Him  who  is  able  to  keep  us  from 
falling,’  and  David  said,  * Wilt  Thou  not  keep  my 
feet  from  falling  ? ’ So  we  may  feel  that  though  we 
cannot  keep  ourselves  Christians,  yet  Jesus  is  able 
and  willing  to  keep  us. 

“Now,  as  to  these  questions,  and  to  our  first 
becoming  Christians,  I want  you  to  see  clearly  what 
a Christian  is.  If  a man  can  say,  ‘ I believe  that 
Jesus  died  on  the  cross  to  save  me  (from  the  punish- 
ment of  my  sin,  and  from  the  sin  itself),  and  so  I 
mean  to  love  Him  as  much  as  ever  I can,’ — if  a man 
can  say  this  and  mean  it,  he  is  a Christian. 

“ A Christian  does  not  hope  or  think  he  is  saved,  he 
is  sure  of  it.  Why?  Because  Jesus  said  (through 
Paul),  ‘Believe  on  the  Lord,  and  you — may?  no! — 


HIS  COLLEGE  LIFE. 


27 


SHALL  be  saved.’  A Christian  does  not  hope  or  think 
that  heaven  is  his  home,  he  is  sure  of  it.  Why  ? 
Because  Jesus  said,  ‘He  that  believeth  on  Me  hath 
everlasting  life.’ 

“ A little  girl  wrote  me  a letter  the  other  day  in 
which  she  said,  ‘ I do  not  hope  or  think  that  Christ 
died  for  me,  I am  SURE  of  it ; because  Christ  died  for 
sinners,  and  I am  a sinner.’  And  so,  my  dear  brother, 
directly  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  in  our  place,  for 
us,  then  we  are  sure  that  we  are  saved. 

“Now  I want  you  to  keep  the  paper  of  questions 
enclosed,  and  earnestly  think  and  pray  over  them 
until  you  can  answer  them.  I know  you  want  to  be 
a Christian,  you  want  to  be  saved,  you  want  to  go  to 
heaven,  and  you  do  feel  that  you  love  Jesus,  although 
not  so  much  as  you  wish  to  do  and  hope  to  do. 

“ I pray  for  you  and  for  dear  Sidney  every  day, 
and  I do  hope  that  you  will  grow  up  earnest,  useful 
Christians. 

“ I have  a birthday  present  here  for  you,  but  it  is 
too  large  to  come  to  you  by  post,  so  tell  Sidney  to 
come  and  see  me  on  Friday  evening  (Thursday  I am 
engaged  out  of  doors). 

“ Love  to  father,  ma,  and  Pussy,  and  love  to  and 
prayers  for  you,  my  dear  brother. — Your  affectionate 
brother,  Tom.” 

“ My  dear  Percy, — I have  been  going  to  write 
to  you  day  after  day,  and  at  last  I am  able  to  do  so. 
I was  so  glad  to  have  your  letter,  and  I want  us  to 
write  to  one  another  as  often  as  we  can.  I won’t  keep 
you  waiting  so  long  again. 

“ I am  going  to  give  a lecture  on  Africa  with 
dissolving  views  to-morrow  evening.  I wonder  if 
anyhow  you  could  manage  to  come,  if  your  master 
would  let  you  leave  early.  I have  sent  a ticket 
in  case.  It  begins  at  seven  o’clock,  and  you 
would  have  to  leave  rather  early,  and  take  a ticket 
from  Peckham  Rye  to  Camden  Road — return  ; and 


28 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


the  school  is  ten  minutes’  walk  from  the  station, 
up  the  hill,  and  on  the  same  side,  behind  a large 
chapel.  If  you  come,  I will  pay  you  back  for 
riding.  I think  Sidney  will  be  there.  If  you  don’t 
come,  send  me  a line  on  post-card  enclosed,  telling 
me  the  name  of  your  ‘third,’  and  whether  he  is  a 
Christian  now  or  not.  I suppose  that,  from  what  you 
say,  he  has  wandered  from  Christ.  I do  hope,  dear 
Percy,  that  you  are  proving  in  your  actions,  whether 
before  others,  or  whether  privately  in  the  presence 
of  God  only,  proving  that  you  are  one  of  Christ’s 
followers.  I am  glad  indeed  that  you  can  answer 
those  questions  by  ‘ yes  ’ ; and  I want  you  to 
remember  that  in  them  is  a resolve : I zvill  try  to 
please  Christ.  Your  conscience  tells  you,  dear  Percy, 
when  you  are  doing  this.  Renew  the  resolve  every 
day,  remember  it  always,  and  very  often  promise  the 
Saviour  thai  you  will,  by  His  strength,  follow  Hirn. 
Do  not  forget  to  read  His  Word,  and  try  and  find 
your  food  for  spiritual  life  there. — Your  affectionate 
brother,  Tom.” 

We  have  said  that  Mr.  Comber  entered  as  heartily 
into  a joke  as  did  any  of  his  fellow-students.  His 
love  of  fun  would  manifest  itself  in  incidents  such  as 
the  following : — It  is  said  that  on  one  occasion,  when 
the  practice  of  total  abstinence  was  not  so  common 
as  it  is  now — most  of  the  students  taking  ale  with 
their  dinner — he  went  immediately  before  the  dinner 
hour  and  filled  all  the  glasses  on  the  table  with  water. 
With  delicious  pleasure  he  watched  the  consternation 
of  the  men  as  they  took  their  seats,  and  the  difficulty 
they  realised  in  securing  their  usual  beverage.  And 
perhaps  his  pleasure  was  none  the  less  real,  when, 
after  dinner,  revenge  was  appeased  by  putting  the 
culprit  under  the  pump,  if  thereby  his  preference  for 
water  might  be  fully  satisfied. 

How  Mr.  Comber  looked  back  upon  his  college 
days  may  be  learned  from  extracts  culled  from  one 


IIIS  COLLEGE  LIFE. 


29 


of  his  letters  to  his  old  friend  Mr.  Wright,  written 
from  Africa : — 

“ R.  P.  C.  is  a place  with  many  happy  memories. 
My  thoughts  go  back  with  longing  to  days  passed 
there,  and  linger  over  many  a scene  at  dear  old 
coll.  About  the  pleasantest  recollections  are  our 
after-supper  reunions,  our  cocoa  and  chats  till  12.0 
or  2.0  over  the  fire,  alternately  in  ‘ the  centre 
and  down  east.’  It  is  all  ordinary  to  you  still, 
I suppose,  but  the  terms  ‘ east  ’ and  ‘ centre  ’ have  a 
charming  sound  to  me.  Dear  old  fellow ! How  jolly 
it  all  was ! Such  days  will  never  be  mine  again. 
Who  has  that  old  room  of  mine?  Don’t  I envy  him  ! 
How  I should  like  just  six  more  months  of  college 
life ! Wouldn’t  I prize  it  now  ! . . . I was  greatly 
excited  over  Rob’s  (another  fellow-student)  letter,  and 
can  scarcely  describe  the  mixture  of  emotions  with 
which  I hear  about  R.  P.  C.  matters.  I ’ll  just  send  a 
line  to  Rob — dear  fellow  ! 

‘ Fond  Memory  ! 

When  all  things  fail  we  fly  to  thee, 

And  bid  thee  bring  us  back  the  years, 

The  friends,  the  scenes  we  love  so  well, 

E’en  our  sorrows,  Time  endears  ; 

Breathe  upon  us  thy  loving  spell.’ 

So  we  used  to  sing  at  Camden  Road,  but  not  till 
I came  here  did  I feel  the  power  of  the  words.” 

The  concluding  sentiments  of  this  letter  are  too 
fine  to  withhold  : — 

“ I linger  over  this  letter  somehow,  and  were  it  not 
for  other  letters,  I daresay  I should  go  on  and  on,  but 
I must  stop. 

“Your  face  is  as  distinct  as  possible,  and  I almost 
feel  the  grasp  of  your  hand,  and  I can  scarcely  see  to 
write,  as  I think  of  the  distance  between  us,  and  of 
how  long  it  will  be  before  we  meet  again.  But  in 
thought  and  in  prayer  you  are  near  to  me.  I feel 
proud  and  happy  in  having  your  friendship,  which 
I know  has  done  me  good.  I can  appreciate  the 


30 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


fulness  and  depth  of  your  sympathy  with  me  away 
here.  I shall  never  forget  your  kindly,  affectionate 
words  at  Camden  Road  on  that  farewell  night ; they 
were  almost  too  much  for  me,  but  showed  me  the 
depth  of  your  nature  and  feelings.  I shall  watch 
your  career  with  closest,  most  earnest,  sympathising 
attention,  and  look  forward  with  happy,  bright 
thoughts  at  the  prospect  of  seeing  your  face,  and 
hearing  your  voice  again.  Meanwhile,  ' the  Lord 
bless  thee  and  keep  thee,  the  Lord  make  His  face  to 
shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious  unto  thee : the  Lord 
lift  up  His  countenance  upon  thee  and  give  thee 
peace/ 

“ P.S. — I scarcely  like  to  send  this  wretchedly  dis- 
jointed letter.  I am  ashamed  of  it  as  an  R.  P.  C. 
man,  but  composition  is  quite  a labour  on  the  West 
Coast.” 

In  one  of  his  early  African  letters  to  his  old 
Sunday-school  teacher  he  wrote : “ Those  five  years 
of  college  life,  to  one  so  slow  to  learn  as  I,  were  quite 
needed ; and  above  classics,  theology,  and  other 
subjects,  I have  learnt  something  of  myself,  and 
I feel  now  more  grateful  for  this  than  for  anything 
else — that  the  Lord  has  not  allowed  me  to  go  to  a 
work  like  this  in  entire  ignorance  of  my  own  nature 
and  disposition,  with  eyes  unopened  to  my  weak- 
nesses. I only  wonder  at  my  being  so  slow  to  learn, 
and  at  the  patience  of  my  teachers,  who,  in  spite  of 
foolishness  and  obstinacy,  have  not  given  me  up  as  a 
bad  job.  I wonder  how  I have  so  many  friends  ; 
I wonder  how  I got  into  college  ; I feel  that  if  I were 
a member  of  a college  committee,  and  a candidate 
like  myself  were  to  come  before  me,  I should  refuse 
him  directly.  However,  it  makes  me  feel  sure  that 
these  important  steps  of  mine  have  been  guided  by 
the  Lord.” 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  CHILDREN’S  SERVICES  AT  CAMDEN  ROAD. 

REFERENCE  was  made  in  the  letters  recorded 
in  the  previous  chapters  to  the  children’s 
services  connected  with  the  Camden  Road 
Chapel,  the  scene  for  so  many  years  of  the 
ministry  of  the  Rev.  F.  Tucker,  B.A.  Those  who 
attended  these  services,  or  were  interested  in  them, 
would  think  any  memoir  of  Mr.  Comber  most 
defective  which  did  not  give  them  prominent  men- 
tion ; for  it  was  he  who  originated,  and  for  a con- 
siderable time  conducted  them. 

Mr.  Comber’s  natural  fondness  for  children,  to- 
gether with  his  remarkable  gift  for  interesting  and 
instructing  them,  made  him  thoroughly  at  home  in 
their  presence.  Their  tender  hearts  were  not  slow  to 
respond  to  the  influence  of  such  a teacher  and  friend. 
Over  many  of  the  members  of  the  class  he  gained  an 
influence  which  resulted  in  their  highest  spiritual 
good  ; and  not  a few  are  living  to-day,  whose  Christ- 
ian character  and  life  bear  unquestionable  testimony 
to  the  real  usefulness  of  his  labours  on  their  behalf. 

It  was  on  a Wednesday  evening,  the  nth  of 
November,  1874,  that  the  first  of  these  meetings  was 

31 


32 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


held,  and  it  was  a decided  success,  for  Mr.  Comber  had 
fortunately  gained  beforehand  the  ready  sympathy  of 
the  Sunday-school  teachers,  who  had  promised  to  be 
present  themselves,  and  to  induce  as  many  of  their 
scholars  as  they  could  to  attend.  During  two  years, 
until  he  left  for  Africa,  he  was  invariably  to  be  found, 
week  by  week,  on  a Wednesday  evening  at  this 
service.  He  commenced,  in  connection  with  it,  a boy’s 
prayer-meeting,  a class  for  inquirers,  and  a girl’s 
missionary  working  party  ; this  last  being  started  for 
the  purpose  of  making  clothes  for  native  children  in 
Africa,  and  to  help  to  support  a native  boy,  who 
should  be  his  personal  attendant,  and  who  was  to  be 
called  “ Camden  Road.”  The  following  letters,  one 
written  to  the  class  generally,  and  the  other  to  an 
individual  member  of  it,  will  show  how  earnest  Mr. 
Comber  was  in  seeking  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the 
children,  and  how  admirably  adapted  he  was  to  engage 
in  such  important,  and  by  no  means  easy  Christian 
work : — 

“ My  dear  Friends, — Earnestly  and  affection- 
ately do  I wish  you  all  a very  happy  New  Year. 

“In  looking  back  over  the  year  1875,  I think  that 
we  have  great  reason  for  thankfulness  in  connection 
with  our  Wednesday  evening  services.  Perhaps  you 
remember  times  when  you  have  found  the  meetings 
to  be  very  pleasant,  and  have  really  enjoyed  them. 
This  has  been  because  the  Saviour  has  been  there, 
and  you  have  felt  His  presence,  and  I daresay  have 
heard  His  voice  speaking  to  you  lovingly  and 
earnestly.  So  no  wonder  the  meetings  have  been 
sweet  and  precious.  But,  perhaps,  as  you  think  of  the 
services  of  the  past  year,  you  have  a far  greater  reason 
for  joy  and  gratitude,  because  you  have  found  Jesus  as 
your  Saviour;  He  has  forgiven  your  sins,  and  you  can 
now  say,  ‘ The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  / am  one  of 
His  lambs.’  Indeed,  you  should  rejoice  and  be  glad. 

“And  now  1875  has  gone,  and  we  are  just  begin- 


THE  CHILDREN’S  SERVICES  AT  CAMDEN  ROAD.  33 

ning  a fresh  year.  I want  you,  with  me,  to  give  your- 
selves solemnly  to  Jesus  for  the  year  1876.  Tell 
Him  that  you  will  try  not  so  often  to  forget  Him  ; 
and  ask  Him  to  help  you  to  love  Him,  and  to  love 
one  another  more  ; to  be  more  like  Jesus  every  day  ; 
so  that  this  year  may  be  far  better  than  the  last. 

“ But  perhaps  you  have  not  yet  given  your  hearts  to 
Jesus.  He  has  sent  you  many  invitations, — perhaps 
hundreds ; but  you  have  not  accepted  them.  This 
letter  is  another  invitation.  All  I ask  you  to  do  is  to 
trust  in  Jesus  as  your  Saviour,  and  to  resolve  that 
you  will  try  to  follow  Him.  Remember  this  is  some- 
thing you  can  do.  Oh,  I do  very  earnestly  ask  you 
to  decide  now ! 

“I  do  not  know  when  I shall  have  to  say  ‘good- 
bye’ to  you.  I may  start  for  Africa  in  February,  or 
it  may  be  July.  Oh,  how  it  would  encourage  me  for 
my  work  there  if  all  your  hearts  were  given  to  Jesus ! 
You  all  know  that  this  is  what  I want.  And  this  is 
the  only  way  in  which  you  can  have  a happy  New 
Year. — Your  affectionate  friend,  T.  J.  COMBER.” 

“ My  dear  May, — I am  so  glad  to  see  your  face 
again  at  the  meeting,  it  seems  a very  long  time  since 
you  and  Emmie  were  there,  but  now  I hope  you  will 
both  be  able  to  come  out  all  through  the  winter 
services,  if  weather  permits. 

“ Didn’t  we  have  a nice  meeting  to-night  with  Mr. 
VVigner?  I am  sure  that  many  of  those  who  stayed 
really  wanted  to  love  the  Saviour,  and  to  enter  into 
His  fold.  Oh,  do  pray  for  these  services,  dear  May, 
that  all  the  children  who  come  may  give  their  hearts 
to  Jesus,  and  be  the  Saviour’s  lambs. 

“ As  to  those  questions  I spoke  to  you  about,  we 
shall  not  form  that  young  Christian’s  band  which  we 
intended,  and  so  shall  not  give  out  the  question 
papers,  but  I will  put  them  down  here,  and  you 
can  answer  them  earnestly  to  yourself  and  to  the 
Saviour. 


c 


34 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


“ I feel  sure,  May,  that  you  can  answer  ‘yes  ’ to  all 
these  questions,  and  that  you  are  one  of  the  Saviour’s 
lambs ; and  I do  hope  that  you  will  love  Him  more 
and  more  every  day,  and  find  out  more  and  more 
what  a precious,  dear  Saviour  He  is. 

“ Give  my  love  to  Emmie  and  to  Gertrude.  I hope 
to  see  them  soon,  and  that  they  are  trying  to  follow 
Jesus.  I meant  to  have  written  to  you  all  three 
while  you  were  at  Bournemouth,  but  I was  so  busy. 
I should  like  to  know  what  you  did  there,  and 
whether  you  met  together  for  prayer.  I should  be  so 
very  glad  to  have  letters  from  you  all  three  ; I have 
so  much  to  do  that  I cannot  write  to  you  all. 

“ Do  not  forget  to  pray  for  our  meetings,  and  also, 
will  you  ask  the  Saviour  to  greatly  bless  some 
meetings  we  are  going  to  hold  at  Southend  to-morrow 
and  Friday? — Your  affectionate  friend, 

“ T.  J.  Comber.” 

It  was  at  Camden  Road  that  Mr.  Comber  was 
brought  into  association  with  John  Hartland,  in 
whom  he  indeed  found  a kindred  spirit,  one  who  like 
himself  had  strong  desires  for  a missionary  life.  A 
friendship  rapidly  sprang  up  between  the  two  young 
men, — a friendship  hereafter  to  deepen  into  the 
affection  of  a Christian  brotherhood  as  tender  as  it 
was  strong.  Succeeding  pages  will  show  the  strength 
of  the  fraternal  tie  which  bound  the  two  together  in 
mutual  esteem  and  love.  In  John  Hartland,  Tom 
Comber  found  a willing  helper  at  the  children’s 
services  ; and  when  the  time  came  for  the  latter  to 
depart  for  Africa,  it  was  to  John  Hartland  he 
intrusted  his  precious  work.  It  is  fitting  that  here,  in 
this  connection,  we  should  refer  to  the  services  which 
were  held  when  he  bade  farewell  to  his  youthful 
charges,  as  well  as  present  our  readers  with  specimens 
of  the  letters  in  which  he  assured  them  of  his 
continued  and  unflagging  interest,  though  by  so  doing 
we  somewhat  anticipate  our  narrative. 


THE  CHILDREN’S  SERVICES  AT  CAMDEN  ROAD.  35 

“Now  the  time  had  come,”  says  Mrs.  Hartland,  the 
mother  of  John,  “when  the  faithful  leader  of  the 
children  was  called  to  other  work.  It  was  a sore 
trial  to  him  and  them,  for  he  had  so  entirely  won  the 
hearts  of  his  little  flock.” 

On  Wednesday,  October  25th,  1876,  a Social  Tea 
Meeting  was  held  to  take  leave  of  him.  More  than 
a hundred  children  were  there  with  their  teachers. 
After  tea,  Mr.  Comber  showed  them  some  articles 
from  his  outfit, — compass,  helmet,  hammock,  &c. 

A testimonial  had  been  prepared  written  on 
parchment,  as  follows  : — 

fllM3pab. 


TESTIMONIAL 

PRESENTED  TO  THE 

REV.  THOMAS  J.  COMBER, 

BY 

The  Children  and  Friends  connected  with  the  Camden  Road 
Children’s  Service,  in  happy  and  affectionate  remembrance  of 
many  pleasant  services,  and  as  a token  of  their  hearty  apprecia- 
tion of  his  loving  and  Christian  labour  among  them.  Praying 
that  God  will  still  be  with  him,  and  abundantly  bless  him,  and 
grant  him  great  success  in  the  work  on  which  he  is  about  to 
enter  among  the  natives  of  Western  Africa. 

“ The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee  : 

The  Lord  make  His  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious 
to  thee : 

The  Lord  lift  up  His  countenance  upon  thee  and  give  thee 
peace.” 

This  was  signed  by  the  children,  and  Mr.  Hartland 
had  the  pleasure  of  presenting  it  to  him  in  their  name, 
together  with  a magic-lantern  for  which  they  had 
subscribed. 

Mr.  Comber  was  deeply  affected  by  this  expression 
of  their  love,  and  received  their  gifts  joyfully,  promis- 


36 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


ing  that  he  would  not  part  with  the  testimonial  as 
long  as  he  lived,  and  heartily  thanking  them  for  both 
testimonial  and  lantern.  He  then  spoke  a few  words 
to  them  about  Africa,  the  land  to  which  he  was  going. 

Wednesday,  ist  of  November,  was  his  last  service. 
Mr.  Bishop  came  early  and  brought  his  magic-lantern 
to  show  the  children  the  slides  which  the  teachers 
of  the  Sunday  school  had  given  to  Mr.  Comber. 
Mr.  Wright,  from  Regent’s  Park  College,  gave  an 
address  to  the  children  from  the  words,  “ Sorrowing 
most  of  all  for  the  words  that  he  spake,  that  they 
should  see  his  face  no  more,”  applying  them  to  their 
leader  leaving  them,  earnestly  asking  those  who  were 
not  decided  for  Christ  to  give  their  hearts  to  Him 
then,  and  thus  send  their  beloved  friend  away 
rejoicing. 

Mr.  Comber  then  took  the  remainder  of  the  service, 
speaking  from  the  text,  “ Now,  then,  fear  the  Lord, 
and  serve  Him  in  sincerity  and  truth,”  encouraging 
them  by  looking  back,  and  exhorting  them  to  “ go 
on,”  asking  their  prayers,  and  concluding  with  an 
earnest  appeal  to  all. 

After  the  general  meeting,  at  which  there  were  a 
great  number,  there  was  a meeting  of  the  teachers  of 
the  classes  connected  with  the  service ; they  sang 
the  third  verse  of  “Safe  in  the  arms  of  Jesus.” 
John  Hartland  offered  prayer.  Mr.  Comber  said  a 
few  earnest,  encouraging  words,  and  then  commended 
himself  and  his  fellow-labourers  in  the  school  to  the 
care  of  their  Father  in  heaven,  closing  with  the 
benediction.  So  ended  the  last  service  of  their 
beloved  and  prayerful  leader,  Mr.  Comber,  amongst 
the  children. 

His  faithful,  loving  words  and  noble  life  have  never 
been  forgotten  by  them  ; his  name  has  ever  been  green 
in  their  memories. 

Nor  did  he  ever  forget  them.  In  after  years,  look- 
ing back  to  the  time  when  he  and  his  beloved 
colleague  worked  together  “ hand  in  hand  ” for  the 


THE  CHILDREN’S  SERVICES  AT  CAMDEN  ROAD.  37 


children  of  Camden  Road,  he  often  referred  to  it  as 
“ one  of  the  happiest  periods  of  his  life.” 

At  the  moment  of  departure,  whilst  waiting  for  his 
cab,  Mr.  Comber  scribbled  a hurried  note  to  his  friend, 
John  Hartland,  in  which  he  says,  “Tell  those  children 
on  Wednesday  evening  how  much  I feel  leaving 
them,  how  dearly  I should  like  to  see  their  faces 


JOHN  HARTLAND. 


again.  God  bless  them.”  And  when  he  reached 
Liverpool,  he  wrote  more  at  length  : — 

“Oh,  I felt  so  lonely  last  night  coming  from 
Sheffield  to  Liverpool,  and  I took  out  some  of  the 
photographs  of  the  dear  little  ones  at  Camden  Road, 
and  thought  of  and  prayed  for  them  one  by  one  ; it 
was  the  next  best  to  seeing  their  faces.  And  when 
I thought  over  the  loving  wishes  they  had  expressed 
in  their  letters,  and  the  assurances  in  so  many  of  them 


38 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


that  they  would  try  to  follow  the  Saviour,  that  they 
would  pray  for  me  when  I was  far  away,  I was 
greatly  cheered  and  strengthened. 

“ The  Lord  bless  you  especially  at  the  services  ; 
the  Lord  make  you  feel  very  happy  and  at  home  in 
the  work  ; the  Lord  touch  the  hearts  of  the  children 
continually,  and  as  a skilled  musician  draw  out 
heavenly  music  from  them. 

“ Give  my  love  to  the  dear  children  on  Wednesday 
next.  Tell  them  it  is  as  hard  for  me  to  part  from 
them  as  it  is  from  anything  or  anyone  else  ; that 
I shall  think  of  and  pray  for  them  very  much, 
especially  on  Wednesday  evenings ; that  I shall 
always  meet  with  them,  and  though  they  don’t  see 
my  form  at  the  desk,  yet  I shall  be  there  in  thought 
and  heart.  I hope  they  will  all  continue  their  attend- 
ance at  the  service,  and  be  greatly  blessed  by  Him 
whose  delight  it  is  to  bless  children.  I will  write  a 
letter  to  them  from  Madeira — the  first  place  we  stay 
at.  Thank  them  all  for  the  letters  they  have  written 
to  me,  which  show  me  how  much  they  love  me,  and 
all  the  good  success  they  wish  me.  I shall  have  so 
very  much  to  do  that  I shan’t  be  able  to  write 
separately  to  them,  although  I should  much  like  to 
do  so ; but  I shall  be  rejoiced  to  hear  from  them 
separately,  if  they  will  write  to  me,  telling  me  exactly 
what  they  feel  about  their  love  to  Jesus,  as  that  is 
what  I most  wish  to  know  about.  I should  like  to 
have  the  photographs  of  those  who  have  not  given 
them  to  me.  If  they  put  their  letters  together, 
several  of  them  might  go  in  one  envelope,  with  a six- 
penny stamp,  written  on  thin  paper,  and  addressed 
Mr.  Comber,  Victoria,  Cameroons,  West  Africa. 
Will  you  give  them  each  next  Wednesday  a copy  of 
‘ The  Story  of  Billy  Bray  ’ (published  at  the  Wesleyan 
Conference  Office,  Paternoster  Row).  I would  also 
like  it  to  be  given  to  Belle  Isle  if  you  would  ask  Mr. 
Johnstone  to  do  so  for  me.  I think  two  hundred  will 
be  quite  sufficient  (P  O.O.  for  twelve  shillings  en- 


THE  CHILDREN’S  SERVICES  AT  CAMDEN  ROAD.  39 

closed).  I shall  try  to  send  a letter  to  Lucy 
Harrison  in  this.  I think  her  address  is  63  Falk- 
land Road  ; Miss  Emma  Keen  can  tell  you.  I have 
written  to  Alice  Smith.” 

The  promised  letter  from  Madeira  duly  arrived,  and 
is  inserted  appropriately  here  as  a sample  of  the  many 
admirable  epistles  he  afterwards  wrote,  not  only  to 
the  children  at  Camden  Road,  but  also  to  Sunday 
schools  generally,  some  of  which  have  appeared  in 
the  Juvenile  Missionary  Herald , greatly  to  the  delight 
of  the  youthful  readers  of  that  magazine.  It  is  not 
every  one  who  can  write  or  speak  so  as  really  to 
interest  and  profit  the  young.  Mr.  Comber  in  a 
remarkable  degree  possessed  this  rare  gift.  The 
letter  to  his  young  friends  now  given,  as  well  as 
those  already  inserted,  will  abundantly  justify  this 
opinion  : — 

“My  dear  Friends, — This  is  the  third  time  I have 
tried  to  write  a letter  to  you  since  I have  been  on 
board.  On  the  two  former  occasions,  the  pitching 
and  rolling  of  the  vessel,  added  to  an  aching  head, 
compelled  me  to  give  up.  We  are  now,  however, 
comparatively  quiet,  being  sheltered  from  a heavy 
gale  that  is  blowing  all  around  us. 

“We  have  come  more  than  a thousand  miles  by 
water,  and  it  does  seem  so  far  away  from  home.  The 
ship  started  from  Liverpool  rather  later  than  was 
expected, — on  Sunday  morning,  at  eleven  o’clock. 
And  just  about  the  time  Mr.  Tucker  was  giving  out 
the  first  hymn  in  chapel,  the  order  was  given  to  * let 
go,’  and  we  steamed  off. 

“ Our  Sunday  on  board  was  far  different  from  yours 
at  Camden  Road.  All  was  noise  and  bustle  here, 
putting  the  cargo  in  order,  and  preparing  to  meet  the 
‘troubled  sea.’  We  should  like  to  have  held  a 
service  on  board,  but  there  was  no  opportunity  ; but, 
in  the  afternoon,  Mr.  Thomson  and  I went  into  his 
cabin  together,  and  asked  God  to  help  us  on  the 


40 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


voyage  and  bring  us  safely  to  West  Africa,  and  we 
did  not  forget  to  ask  Him  to  watch  over  and  bless 
you  all  in  England.  And  every  day,  unless  either  of 
us  is  unwell,  we  kneel  together  for  the  same  purpose. 

“ Perhaps  some  of  you  think  that  you  would  rather 
like  a sea  voyage,  say,  for  a few  days  or  a week,  but 
I think  you  would  get  tired  of  it  much  sooner  than 
that.  We  came  down  the  Irish  Channel,  passed  the 
Great  Orme’s  Head  and  Point  Lynas  in  Wales,  and 
so  on,  until  at  about  two  o’clock  on  Monday  morning 
we  passed  the  last  point  visible  in  dear  old  England  ; 
and  when  we  were  told  that,  leaving  home  seemed 
sadly  real.  All  day  Sunday  and  Monday  we  had 
nice  smooth  water,  but  it  was  a little  rougher  on 
Tuesday  and  Wednesday,  as  we  were  passing  the 
Bay  of  Biscay.  The  after-part  of  Wednesday  was 
very  pleasant,  and  I went  on  deck  and  sat  back  in 
one  of  the  seats,  and  thought  about  you  all  at 
Camden  Road,  knowing  that  it  was  just  about  the 
time  you  would  be  having  the  service ; and  I won- 
dered what  hymns  you  would  have,  and  much  enjoyed 
singing  over  to  myself  some  of  our  beautiful  hymns — 

‘ There ’s  a Friend  for  Little  Children,’ ‘ Saviour,  like 
a Shepherd  lead  us,’  * Come  to  the  Saviour,’  especially 
entering  into  and  feeling  the  chorus — 

‘ Joyful,  joyful,  will  the  meeting  be, 

When  from  sin  our  hearts  are  pure  and  free, 

And  we  shall  gather,  Saviour,  with  Thee, 

In  our  eternal  home.’ 

I remembered  many  of  you  by  name*  asking  that 
you  might  earnestly  heed  and  try  to  follow  the  loving 
words  of  your  friend,  Mr.  Hartland,  whom  God  has 
now  called  to  be  your  leader. 

“You  all  remember  the  time  when  the  children  of 
Israel  lost  one  leader  (Moses),  and  had  another  given 
them  (Joshua).  Joshua  led  them  on  to  many  victories, 
they  overcame  all  their  enemies,  and  were  led 
victoriously  into  the  land  of  Canaan  ; they  entered 


THE  CHILDREN’S  SERVICES  AT  CAMDEN  ROAD.  41 

into  the  kingdom  God  had  given  them.  So,  dear 
children,  there  is  a kingdom  into  which  we  enter 
directly  we  take  Jesus  as  our  King  and  Saviour. 
God  sent  me,  like  Moses,  to  lead  you  into  it.  Some 
of  you  have  entered  into  the  promised  land,  and 
can  sing  happily — 

‘Jesus  loves  me,  and  I know  I love  Him.’ 

“ But  there  are  others  who  are  not  there  yet.  Oh, 
that  Mr.  Hartland  may,  like  Joshua,  lead  many  of 
you  into  that  dear  kingdom  ; and  then,  if  we  never 
see  each  other  again  on  earth,  we  (the  children  of  the 
King)  shall  all  meet  in  His  palace,  and  ‘see  the  King 
in  His  beauty.’  Oh,  I feel  as  if  it  would  be  bitter 
sorrow  for  me  if  some  of  you,  whom  I love  so  much, 
and  for  whom  I have  prayed  so  often,  should  be 
absent  when  He  gathers  ‘the  gems  of  His  kingdom.’ 

‘All  the  pure  ones,  all  the  bright  ones 
His  loved  and  His  own.’ 

Only  ‘ His  own,’  dear  children,  if  you  give  your  hearts 
to  Him  and  try  to  follow  Him. 

“ Well,  I must  finish  this  long  letter,  and  I will  do 
so  by  telling  you  what  our  position  now  suggested  to 
me.  Here  we  are,  in  the  middle  of  a stormy,  angry 
sea.  As  I write,  the  wind  is  howling  terribly.  There 
are  many  vessels  out  in  the  open  sea  in  great,  sore 
danger ; there  are  some  wrecked,  over  which  the  sea 
is  dashing,  exulting  in  its  victory ; perhaps,  as  I 
write,  there  is  one  dashing  on  to  the  rocks  (O  God, 
gracious  God,  save  the  people  in  them ! Many  of 
them,  perhaps,  are  not  prepared  to  die).  And  yet, 
with  all  this  going  on  around  us,  we  are  safe  where 
we  are,  sheltered  by  a great  rock.  If  we  leave  the 
rock  we  are  at  the  mercy  of  the  storm.  Whom  does 
the  rock  remind  us  of?  The  great,  the  only  rock  of 
safety — Jesus  Christ.  Oh,  that  each  one  of  you  may 
offer  David’s  prayer,  ‘ Lead  me  to  the  Rock  that  is 
higher  than  I.’  If  you  are  under  the  shelter  of  the 


42 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


rock  J esus,  you  are  safe ; if  not,  you  are  at  the 
mercy  of  the  storms,  which  will  prevent  you  from 
reaching  the  ‘ desired  haven  ’ — heaven. 

“ Some  of  you  feel  a little  uneasy  and  restless 
when  you  think  of  death, — of  your  having  to  go  to 
God’s  judgment  seat.  You  don’t  like  to  think  of  it. 
Well,  you  are  quite  safe  if  you  are  under  the  shelter 
of  the  Rock.  Oh  ! come  to  the  rock  Jesus,  each  one 
of  you  ; take  Him  as  your  Saviour,  begin  to  follow 
Him  as  your  Shepherd  ; and  then  we  shall  all  meet 
safely  in  the  place  where  there  is  no  more  sea.  And 
if  you  are  sheltered  beneath  the  Rock,  don’t  leave  it, 
keep  close  to  it,  or  else  you  will  not  be  safe. 

“ I must  now  say  ‘ good-bye.’  I will  write  again 
when  I get  to  Africa.  May  God  take  each  one  of 
you  into  His  arms  and  bless  you  is  the  earnest 
prayer  of  your  affectionate  friend,  T.  J.  COMBER.” 


CHAPTER  IV. 

ACCEPTED  BY  THE  BAPTIST  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY, 
AND  SENT  FORTH  TO  WESTERN  AFRICA. 

ALTHOUGH  Mr.  Comber  entered  the  College 
in  Regent’s  Park  with  the  most  settled  pur- 
pose to  become  a missionary,  and  a missionary 
to  Africa,  the  application  to  the  Society  with 
which  he  desired  to  be  identified  could  not  be 
entertained  until  near  the  close  of  his  collegiate 
course.  And  when  at  length  he  appeared  before  the 
missionary  sub-committee,  probably  not  one  of  its 
members  was  very  deeply  impressed  with  the  excep- 
tional fitness,  the  remarkable  qualities  of  the  can- 
didate. His  devotion  was  readily  recognised,  his 
abilities  and  attainments  were  acknowledged,  his 
natural  disposition  was  approved  ; but  who  sitting  on 
that  Board  had  the  faintest  idea  that  the  young  man 
upon  whose  merits  they  were  called  to  adjudicate 
would  so  soon — in  the  course  of  a very  few  years — 
prove  himself  worthy  to  be  classed  amongst  the 
heroes  of  the  mission  field  ? Circumstances,  actual 
contact  with  the  difficulties  and  demands  of  the 


43 


44 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


work  itself,  could  alone  develop,  and  so  reveal,  his 
unsuspected  capabilities  and  hidden  resources. 

Though  accepted  by  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society 
in  1875,  Mr.  Comber  was  detained  in  this  country 
for  about  twelve  months,  to  take  a year’s  training  in 
medicine  and  surgery.  This  proved  greatly  to  the 
advantage  of  his  future  work.  In  the  October, 
however,  of  1875,  the  year  of  his  acceptance,  he  and 
three  other  young  brethren — viz.,  Mr.  H.  Tucker, 
Mr.  R.  E.  Gammon  and  Dr.  W.  Carey,  were  publicly 
designated  to  their  respective  spheres  of  missionary 
toil.  The  deeply  interesting  service  was  held  at 
Plymouth,  and  will  be  remembered  especially,  by 
those  who  were  present,  for  the  powerful  and  solemn 
address  with  which  Dr.  Brock  admonished  and 
encouraged  the  missionaries-elect.  It  was  the  last 
public  utterance  of  that  honoured  servant  of  God, 
and  he  spoke  as  if  he  had  already  received  the 
summons  to  enter  the  presence  of  his  Lord. 

Mr.  Comber’s  departure  for  Africa  being  delayed 
by  his  year’s  hospital  training,  a further  valedictory 
service  was  arranged  by  his  friends  at  Camden  Road 
Chapel.  This  took  place  on  the  evening  immediately 
following  the  one  referred  to  in  the  previous  chapter, 
at  which  he  bade  farewell  to  the  children.  The  date 
was  the  2nd  of  November,  1876.  The  Rev.  Francis 
Tucker,  B.A.,  presided.  The  Rev.  Clement  Bailache 
from  the  Mission  House  gave  an  address  ; and  Mr. 
F.  E.  Tucker  represented  the  Sunday  schools.  Mr. 
Comber  closed  his  speech  by  quoting  the  well-known 
lines  from  his  favourite  poet,  Tennyson,  beginning: — 

“ More  things  are  wrought  by  prayer 
Than  this  world  dreams  of.” 

Two  days  after,  Mr.  Comber  sailed  from  Liverpool 
in  the  S.S.  Ethiopia  for  the  land  of  his  adoption,  in 
the  company  of  the  Rev.  W.  Q.  Thomson,  who  was 
returning  after  a season  of  rest.  In  what  frame  of 
mind  he  took  his  departure,  may  be  gathered  from 


ACCEPTED  BY  BAPTIST  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  45 

the  sentiments  he  expressed  to  his  dear  friend,  John 
Hartland  : — 

“ I feel  stronger  than  ever  ; I feel  calm,  trusting  in 
the  power,  guidance  and  blessing  of  the  living  God, 
who  has  called  me  to  make  a sacrifice  that  He  will 
make  up  to  me ; and  now  my  one  prayer  is,  not  for 
guidance,  encouragement  and  resignation — these  I 
have  no  fear  of — but  for  grace  to  live  the  highest, 
noblest  life,  to  live  very  close  to  Him  in  prayer,  to 
realise  spiritual  things,  to  have  more  the  spirit  of 
Jesus.  Hartland,  my  dear  fellow,  pray  for  me  in  this. 

“ I am  so  utterly  unworthy  of  this  post  of  honour, 
my  heart  is  often  so  cold  and  lifeless ; I want  to  glow 
with  love  to  Jesus.  I want  to  commune  more  with 
Him,  and  to  realise  His  promises;  I want  to  love 
His  Word,  to  love  prayer  more. 

“ I am  thankful  that  I have  never  had  a thought  of 
turning  back  ; forward,  upward,  heavenward,  eagerly 
pressing  on,  striving  to  do,  be,  what  He  would  have 
me.” 

The  voyage  was  long,  occupying  no  less  than  forty- 
one  days,  being  completed  on  the  5th  of  December. 
From  communications  describing  the  incidents  and 
experiences  of  the  voyage,  a few  extracts  may  be 
culled  : — 

“ On  Sunday  afternoon  we  snapped  the  last  con- 
necting link  with  dear  old  England,  by  letting  the 
pilot  go.  I daresay  you  can  imagine  I soon  got 
home-sick  and  felt  desolate.  Cut  away  from  so  much 
dear  and  congenial  society,  for  the  first  time  I entered 
into  the  full  meaning  of  ‘There’s  no  place  like 
home.’  ” In  the  letter  to  the  Camden  Road  children 
the  terrible  storm  experienced  before  reaching 
Madeira  has  been  vividly  described.  Had  the 
Ethiopia  proceeded  a few  miles  farther  on  her  voyage, 
it  is  most  probable  she  would  have  suffered  the  fate 
which  overtook  the  other  vessels.  Such  a storm  at 
Madeira  had  never  been  remembered.  “ The  cable 
between  Lisbon  and  Madeira  snapped,  so  we  could  not 


4 6 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


be  telegraphed  to  Liverpool.  However,  we  have  come 
safely  through  the  danger  without  a rope  injured, 
and,  I hope,  feel  grateful  for  our  preservation.” 

“ I sometimes  go  up  on  deck  at  two  or  three  A.M., 
and  enjoy  the  clear,  beautifully  ‘ starry  dome’(N.B. 
Mathams !).  On  one  of  these  occasions,  the  mate  on 
the  watch  said  my  conscience  must  be  troubling  me 
as  I couldn’t  sleep,  and  wanted  to  know  if  I ’d  paid 
my  washing  bill  before  starting.  Yesterday  we 
saw  the  ‘mirage’  to  perfection — a facsimile  of  the 
coast  line,  very  deceptive ; the  captain  says  he  has 
sometimes  fired  a gun  to  attract  the  attention  of  a 
ship  which  was  only  an  optical  delusion.  It  is  a sign 
that  the  air  is  very  rarified.  The  tropical  sky  was 
delightful  last  night.  We  had  a service  on  board 
yesterday  morning,  conducted  by  Mr.  Thomson ; 
nearly  all  the  passengers  came  to  it.”  Referring  to 
the  propensity  of  the  inhabitants  of  Madeira  for 
fleecing,  Mr.  Comber  humorously  remarks  : “ They  will 
ask  four  dollars  for  a chair,  and  take  a dollar  at  last ; 
they  will  charge  you  a shilling  or  two  shillings  to  take 
you  ashore,  and  when  you  want  to  return,  and  your 
vessel  is  about  to  go,  they  refuse  to  take  you  for  less 
than  twenty  or  even  forty  shillings.  They  are  great 
beggars,  and  if  you  ask  a question  of  them,  they 
always  expect  to  be  paid  for  answering  it.  Madeira 
seems  full  of  great  lazy  fellows,  who  get  their  living 
by  preying  on  visitors.  I was  wild  with  one  fellow. 
I knew  I was  close  to  the  post  office,  and  I wanted  to 
post  some  letters.  Seeing  a man  walking  along  with 
some  in  his  hand,  I said  ‘ post  office,’  and  showed  him 
my  letters  ; he  nodded  and  showed  his,  and  we  each 
put  our  letters  in  the  office  box,  which  was  in  the 
next  street.  He  touched  his  hat  and  held  out 
his  hand,  but  I shook  my  head  indignantly  and 
walked  on  ; and  that  fellow  followed  me  for  half-an- 
hour,  I going  along  at  a good  four  miles  an  hour,  and 
he  (a  small,  short-legged  man)  trotting  and  shuffling 
after  me.  I dived  down  streets  and  lanes,  lost  my  way 


ACCEPTED  BY  BAPTIST  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  47 

entirely,  and  at  last  seeing  a very  steep  hill,  I went 
sharply  to  the  top,  and  left  him  baffled  at  the  bottom, 
looking  surprised,  grieved  and  injured.  It  was  not 
meanness  on  my  part,  for  I’d  just  given  a poor 
beggar  sixpence,  but  I wanted  to  teach  the  rascal  a 
lesson.” 

“We  are  now  eight  days  late  ; and  are  continually 
calling  at  little  villages  on  the  shore  to  give  out  cargo. 
Sometimes  this  operation  takes  a day  or  more.  A 
great  deal  of  this  cargo  is  ‘ Superior  Gin,’  cases  of 
brandy,  casks  of  rum,  and  other  civilising,  Christian- 
ising influences.  Drunkenness  and  the  most  flagrant 
immorality  are  common  on  the  part  of  Europeans  on 
the  coast.  Many  of  them  confess  and  try  to  justify 
the  most  awful  things.  It  is  very  sad,  and  a great 
drawback  to  missionary  efforts.  We  went  ashore  at 
Bonny,  where  is  the  Ju-ju  house  or  devil  house. 
Bonny  is  a filthy  place,  and  the  people  live  in  the 
greatest  dirt  and  squalor.  We  went  to  see  King  Oko 
Jumbo,  but  fortunately  he  was  not  at  home;  for  the 
filthy  house  he  lives  in  greatly  offended  one’s  nostrils, 
and  I was  glad  not  to  have  to  go  in.  We  were 
followed  about  by  a small  crowd  of  admiring 
aborigines,  and  found  our  way  to  the  Ju-ju  house,  and 
saw  the  piles  and  stacks  of  skulls,  the  remains  of 
those  who  had  been  put  to  death  by  sacrifice.  Some 
of  the  skulls  were  embedded  in  the  clay  floor.  We 
scrambled  through  one  hole  in  the  temple  wall,  and 
thoroughly  examined  the  inside.  I pulled  out  a 
double  tooth  from  one  of  the  skulls,  just  as  a memento 
of  the  place.  When  we  got  outside  and  on  our  way 
back,  the  Ju-ju  man  or  priest  came  up  to  us,  wanting 
to  ‘palaver’  or  talk,  as  we  had  invaded  his  sacred 
courts.  He  courteously  invited  us  to  come  to  terms 
for  our  sacrilege  and  iconoclasm,  and  asked  us  to 
‘ dash  ’ him.  Any  gift  or  present  is  called  a ‘ dash  ’ 
out  here,  and  the  word  is  equivalent  to  an  English 
‘ tip.’  We  accordingly  dashed  him  half-a-dollar,  with 
which  ill-gotten  gain  he  went  off  greatly  pleased. 


48 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


“ There  was  an  amusing  thing  occurred  at  Calabar. 
We  went  about  the  town,  and  called  upon  King 
Archibong,  who  was  engaged  in  the  kingly  occupa- 
tion of  picking  his  teeth  with  a knife.  Giving  his 
knife  to  the  knife-attendant,  he  called  for  the  snuff- 
box attendant,  who  brought  a silver  snuff-box,  which 
was  politely  handed  to  us,  and  as  politely  refused. 
We  then  went  to  call  on  a rich  native,  named  Hen- 
schaw  Toby,  Esq.,  whose  daughter  was  one  of  the 
king’s  wives.  His  house  was  very  large,  many  rooms 
and  several  court-yards.  One  room  was  furnished 
‘ English  fashion  ’ as  Henschaw  proudly  called  it. 
We  were  introduced  to  one  of  the  Mrs.  Toby,  very 
stout,  with  just  the  usual  cloth  round  her  loins,  sitting 
on  the  floor  heavily  ringed  with  brass  from  the  foot 
to  the  knee,  and  her  ankles  in  consequence  sore  and 
chafed.  She  was  smoking  ‘ a churchwarden,’  a long 
clay  pipe ; and  shaking  our  hands,  saluted  us  by — 
‘ American.’  We  said,  no,  we  are  English  ; but  our 
guide  told  us  ' American  ’ was  the  Calabar  for  ‘ glad 
to  see  you.’  We  laughed  heartily  at  the  joke.  Mr. 
Toby  showed  us  a group  portrait  in  which  he  figured. 
I pointed  out  a woman  in  the  group,  and  said,  ‘And 
who  is  this  ? ’ ‘ Oh  ! ’ said  he,  ‘ that  there  fat  woman,’ 

meaning  Mrs.  Toby,  principal  wife. 

“ We  passed  the  Fantee  and  Ashantee  country  with, 
of  course,  special  interest,  and  came  opposite  to 
Whydah  yesterday,  where  are  anchored  the  Sirius, 
Contest , Pioneer,  and  a few  more  English  and  two 
French  men-of-war,  to  blockade  Dahomey.  I read 
more  of  Tennyson  than  anything  else  almost,  except 
African  travel.  Sometimes  any  mental  exercise  is 
impossible.  Have  you  read  much  of  Tennyson  ? 
I feel  sure  you  would  like  his  ‘ Idylls.’  There  are 
some  of  the  most  beautiful  and  noble  lessons  taught 
in  them.  I read  them  at  college,  and  have  specially 
now  been  interested  in  ‘ Locksley  Hall,’  in  which 
there  are  some  grand  things  (though  some  of  them 
suit  one’s  morbid  moments).  There  are  two  lines 


ACCEPTED  BY  BAPTIST  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  49 

especially,  every  word  of  which  I have  felt  very 
deeply  in  reference  to  myself,  often — 

‘ Knowledge  comes,  but  wisdom  lingers,  and  I linger  on  the 
shore ; 

And  the  individual  withers,  and  the  world  is  more  and  more.’ 

What  can  be  bolder,  statelier,  grander  than — 

‘Follow  the  Christ,  the  King, 

Live  pure,  speak  true,  right  wrong,  follow  the  King, 

Else , wherefore  born  ? ’ ” 

Before  closing  this  chapter,  an  incident  must  be 
recorded  which  gave  Mr.  Comber  great  pleasure.  It 
was  nothing  less  than  an  unexpected  meeting  with 
the  Rev.  Alfred  Saker.  An  accident  happening  to 
her  engine,  the  Ethiopia  was  under  the  necessity  of 
remaining  for  repairs  three  days  at  Sierra  Leone. 
Just  before  resuming  the  voyage  a homeward  bound 
vessel  was  descried.  This  was  discovered  to  contain 
Mr.  Saker.  The  veteran  of  thirty-three  years,  and 
the  untried,  inexperienced,  young  missionary,  were 
thus  brought  together.  Very  thankful  was  Mr. 
Comber  for  this  delay ; and  eagerly  did  he  avail  him- 
self of  the  practical  hints  which  ripened  wisdom  could 
so  readily  impart. 


D 


CHAPTER  V. 

VICTORIA  AND  CAMEROONS. 

1AHE  part  of  Africa  on  the  west  coast,  where  Mr. 
Comber  began  his  missionary  life,  lies  in 
latitude  about  4°  N.  and  longitude  g°  E. ; the 
agents  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society 
having  laboured  there  from  as  early  as  the  year 
1840  The  Mission  originated  in  the  earnest  sym- 
pathy of  the  Christian  negroes  of  Jamaica  for  their 
fatherland,  as  that  sympathy  was  displayed  on  the 
occasion  of  their  emancipation  from  slavery.  The 
celebrated  William  Knibb  was  visiting  England  at 
that  memorable  time,  and  was  charged  to  urge  upon 
the  Home  Committee  the  claims  of  Africa.  This  he 
did  with  his  characteristically  pathetic  eloquence,  and 
with  such  effect  that  interest  was  excited  and  pre- 
liminary steps  were  taken,  which  eventually  resulted 
in  the  commencement  of  missionary  operations  in  the 
island  of  Fernando  Po,  opposite  to  the  Cameroons 
River. 

In  the  year  1843,  the  devoted  missionary  mentioned 
at  the  close  of  the  previous  chapter,  Alfred  Saker, 
departed  for  the  “ Dark  Continent,”  there  to  enter 
upon  a long  period  of  self-denying  toil  and  incalculable 

5° 


VICTORIA  AND  CAMEROONS. 


51 


usefulness,  extending  over  no  less  than  thirty-three 
years.  Until  the  year  1858,  the  energies  of  this  con- 
secrated servant  of  God  were  divided  between  the 
claims  of  Fernando  Po  and  Cameroons,  the  latter 
occupying  the  larger  share.  For  a knowledge  of  what 
Mr.  Saker  was  enabled  to  accomplish  during  those 
years ; how  he  won  his  way  into  the  confidence  and 
affection  of  the  natives  ; how  he  introduced  amongst 
them  civilising  arts  and  manners ; how  he  acquired 
their  language  and  gave  them  the  Bible  in  their  own 
tongue — for  this  information  our  readers  must  be 
referred  to  other  sources. 

But,  as  Mr.  Comber  entered  upon  his  practical  work 
as  a missionary  at  Victoria,  it  will  be  appropriate,  as 
well  as  interesting,  if  the  circumstances  which  led  Mr. 
Saker  to  found  the  colony  be  briefly  described.  The 
success  attending  the  efforts  of  a Protestant  Mission- 
ary Society  in  Fernando  Po  attracted,  as  was  only  to 
be  expected,  the  notice  of  the  Roman  Catholics  of 
Spain,  who  were  not  slow  to  influence  the  Spanish 
authorities  in  the  island,  the  result  ultimately  being 
the  proclamation  of  an  edict  prohibiting  every  religion 
except  that  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  Finding  the 
prohibition  was  absolute,  Mr.  Saker  resolved  to  find  a 
home  of  freedom  for  such  of  the  members  of  his 
congregation  as  might  choose  to  share  it  with  him. 
Stimulated  by  his  own  love  of  liberty,  and  their  vows 
of  fidelity,  after  the  manner  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  he 
went  forth  on  his  noble  pursuit.  The  difficulties  and 
dangers  of  the  exploration  would  have  daunted  a less 
heroic  nature.  At  length  a refuge  was  found  on  the 
shore  in  Ambas  Bay.  That  spot  commending  itself 
by  its  physical  features,  its  facility  for  harbourage, 
its  two  miles  of  splendid  beach,  and  especially  its 
proximity  to  the  great  mountain,  Cameroons,  which 
would  probably  afford  a health  resort,  Mr.  Saker 
was  not  long  in  arriving  at  a decision.  In  Ambas 
Bay  he  accordingly  determined  to  settle  down,  remov- 
ing thither  such  of  the  Christians  in  Fernando  Po  as 


52 


TIIOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


desired  to  worship  God  after  the  dictates  of  their  own 
conscience. 

These  were  the  circumstances  in  which  the  colony, 
named  by  Mr.  Saker  “Victoria,”  was  founded.  A 
considerable  portion  of  territory  along  the  coast  and 
inland  was  duly  purchased  from  King  William,  the 
recognised  native  ruler ; and  in  humble  dependence 
upon  God,  the  work  of  civilisation  and  evangelisation 
began  in  right  good  earnest.  Roads  were  laid  out,  a 
township  was  planned,  huts  for  the  people  and  a 
mission-house  and  schoolroom  were  erected. 

Here  then  it  was — on  a spot  where  the  sacred 
rights  of  liberty  had  triumphed,  a spot  which  had 
become  hallowed  by  years  of  Christian  toil — that 
our  young  missionary  began  his  labours. 

His  first  impressions  were  most  agreeable.  “ I am 
trying,”  he  wrote  to  his  father  a few  days  after  his 
arrival,  “ to  make  myself  feel  at  home  in  my  newly 
adopted  home  ; and  if  the  pleasantness  of  friends  and 
comfortable  surroundings  could  make  it  so,  I should 
not  lack  anything.  I did  not  expect  that  my  intro- 
duction to  Africa  would  be  under  such  favourable 
circumstances,  but  I think  it  is  as  well  for  me  to  be 
broken  in  gradually  to  my  future  rough  life,  for  many 
reasons,  amongst  others  for  health’s  sake  ; if  I began 
bushing  it  at  once  I should  be  down  with  fever.  The 
mission-house  is  occupied  at  present  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
George  Thomson,  an  independent  lady  and  gentle- 
man, who  are  here  I think  for  a philanthropic  object, 
although  they  do  not  preach  or  teach  except  by  their 
consistent,  good,  kind  life.  Mr.  T.  is  a very  simple- 
hearted,  real  man,  whom  no  one  would  like  to 
displease,  of  a very  truthful,  reliant  nature.  Mrs.  T. 
is  a pretty,  energetic,  most  agreeable,  and  lady-like 
body,  simple-hearted  like  her  husband.  They  were 
only  married  six  months  ago.  He  has  no  special 
occupation,  except  looking  after  his  stores,  building 
houses  and  sheds,  catching  butterflies  and  beetles, 
and  thinking  about  a sanatorium  which  he  intends  to 


A bird’s-eye  view  of  victoria,  ambas  bay,  west  Africa.  {From  a Photograph.) 


54 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


build  pro  bono  publico , 4000  feet  up  the  mountain.  As 
far  as  I can  see,  he  came  to  Africa  out  of  pure 
benevolence.  I board  at  their  table,  simple  Anglo- 
African  diet.” 

Soon  after  his  arrival  and  before  the  departure  of 
Mr.  W.  Q.  Thomson — no  relation  to  Mr.  George 
Thomson — with  his  wife  to  their  station,  2000  feet  up 
the  mountain,  Mr.  Fuller  and  Mr.  Grenfell  came  from 
Cameroons,  with  the  latter  of  whom  Mr.  Comber 
was  hereafter  to  be  brought  into  closest  fellowship. 
At  this  conference  of  the  missionaries,  the  state  of  the 
work  at  the  various  stations  was  reviewed,  and  plans 
for  future  movements  were  discussed.  The  mission- 
aries departing,  Mr.  Comber  was  left  for  a while  in 
sole  charge  of  the  work  at  Victoria.  He  felt  deeply 
the  responsibility,  but  was  greatly  interested  and 
much  cheered.  He  preached  two  or  three  times 
every  Sunday,  holding  various  services  during  the 
week,  besides  treating  medically  many  sick  cases. 
Here  is  an  outline  of  one  day’s  work,  a week  day : — 
Up  at  six  o’clock;  a bathe  in  the  brook  close  by, 
when  there  always  assembled  a small  crowd  of  people 
to  see  “ white  man  wash.”  Cocoa  at  seven  ; reading, 
&c.,  in  his  room  till  nine,  when  he  had  breakfast ; 
eleven  o’clock  he  buried  a poor  man  who  had  long 
been  sick  in  the  bush  ; twelve  until  two  o’clock,  see- 
ing sick  people  ; two  o’clock,  dinner ; three  o’clock,  he 
married  a Bakwellih  couple,  having  a native  preacher 
as  interpreter ; after  the  marriage  ceremony,  visiting 
people  till  five,  the  time  for  the  children’s  service  ; 
tea  at  six  ; and  reading  until  eight,  the  hour  for 
family  worship,  and  then  early  retirement. 

As  the  result  of  his  labours,  several  came  to  see 
him  as  inquirers,  seekers  after  Christ  ; and  some,  he 
was  persuaded,  were  earnest  and  sincere.  He  records 
with  much  thankfulness  the  case  of  a woman  named 
“Johanna,”  whom  he  had  visited  daily  in  illness,  and 
whose  little  boy  came  to  be  called  Mr.  Comber’s 
shadow,  because  he  was  always  following  him  about 


VICTORIA  AND  CAMEROONS. 


55 


with  a tumbler  for  medicine.  Contrary  to  expecta- 
tion she  recovered  ; and  the  first  Sunday  she  was  at 
chapel,  the  reading  of  the  story  of  Christ’s  sufferings 
deeply  affected  her ; and  on  the  Monday  she  came 
expressing  her  earnest  desire  to  give  her  heart  to  the 
Saviour.  With  much  joy  the  missionary  spoke  of  the 
willingness  of  Christ  to  receive  sinners ; the  woman 
declared  her  faith,  and  resolved  to  live  a Christian 
life. 

During  this  early  period  of  his  life  in  Africa,  an 
incident  occurred  showing  how  soon  Mr.  Comber 
began  to  exercise  that  influence  over  the  natives  which 
in  his  later  career  was  so  prominent  a feature  in 
his  character,  and  which  so  largely  contributed  to  his 
success.  Let  the  incident  be  told  in  his  own  words, 
as  described  in  a letter  to  his  brother  Percy  : — “ I had 
a young  man  brought  to  see  me  about  a month  ago, 
from  a place  called  Bimbia.  He  was  very  sick,  and 
almost  a skeleton,  scarcely  ever  ate  anything,  and 
was  getting  thinner  every  day.  As  Bimbia  was  ten 
miles  away,  and  he  was  brought  in  one  of  the  very 
uncomfortable  rough  native  canoes,  I asked  those  who 
brought  him  to  leave  him  at  Victoria,  promising  to  do 
the  best  I could  for  him.  This  was  done,  one  of  them 
staying  with  him.  Three  days  afterwards  I was  told 
that  some  of  his  countrymen  had  come  to  Victoria 
and  carried  the  poor  fellow  off,  and  also  his  friend  as 
a prisoner  ; and  if  the  sick  man  died,  they  were  going 
to  kill  the  other  one,  as  they  believed  he  was  guilty 
of  bewitching  him,  and  causing  his  illness.  Well, 
I determined  to  go  off  to  Bimbia  sharp,  and  do  what 
I could  to  prevent  such  cruelty.  So  I started  in  a 
native  canoe,  taking  with  me  a black  man  named 
Nakko  as  my  interpreter,  and  Billy  Edwards  to  show 
me  the  way  back  through  the  forest.  When  I got 
to  Bimbia  I first  went  to  see  King  William,  a quiet, 
well-meaning  young  man,  whose  favour  I knew  I had, 
because  I had  before  cured  his  sister  of  a painful 
disease.  I told  him  what  I had  heard,  and  asked  if 


56 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


it  were  all  true?  Yes!  it  was  quite  right.  Then 
I told  him  my  heart  was  very  pained,  I was  in  great 
trouble  about  it,  and  had  come  to  stop  it.  I showed 
him  how  foolish  and  wicked  it  was,  told  him  if  he 
allowed  it  he  would  have  to  answer  to  God  for  the 
blood  of  the  murdered  man,  told  him  that  as  I was  a 
doctor  I knew  what  was  wrong  with  the  man,  and 
knew  he  was  not  bewitched,  that  there  was  no  such 
thing  as  witchcraft.  He  was  convinced,  and  promised 
to  try  and  stop  it,  but  there  were  several  men  as 
powerful  as  himself,  though  he  was  king,  and  I must 
go  and  see  them.  Well,  I was  successful  and  glad  so 
far  ; and  went  next  to  see  Prince  William  (no  relation 
to  King  William).  He  was  a hard-hearted,  obstinate 
fellow,  and  we  had  a long  palaver,  I sitting  down  on 
a very  low  stool  he  gave  me  in  the  hut,  speaking  as 
earnestly  as  possible  through  my  interpreter.  God 
touched  his  heart,  and  he  promised.  Then  there  were 
Bertram,  Money,  Bob  Dick,  and  Bimbia  Dick ; and 
they  all  received  me  very  kindly,  and  I got  their 
consent  too.  I went  home  the  next  morning  very 
thankful  that  God  had  given  me  influence  with  these 
men.  The  sick  man  died  about  a week  after,  and  no 
one  was  killed.” 

But  whilst  Mr.  Comber  entered  thus  heartily  into 
his  labours  at  Victoria,  it  was  in  the  interior  of  the 
country  he  desired  to  find  his  permanent  work. 
Before  he  left  England,  through  his  reading  of  African 
travel,  particularly  the  works  of  Livingstone,  he  had 
formed  a strong  opinion  of  the  importance  of  reach- 
ing and  living  amongst  a people  uninfluenced  by 
coast  trading.  All  his  previous  convictions  were  now 
confirmed  by  practical  experience  of  coast  life.  He 
assured  the  Society  at  home  he  felt  more  than  ever 
that  if  success  and  progress  in  mission  work  are  to  be 
obtained,  and  a deeper  Christian  life  and  spirit 
amongst  the  converts,  such  as  would  lead  to  acts  of 
self-denial  and  lives  of  consecration,  the  work  must 
be  with  the  simple  native  African,  uninfluenced  by 


VICTORIA  AND  CAMEROONS. 


57 


the  evil,  harmful  examples  set  by  many  Europeans 
on  the  coast.  He  was  obliged  to  recognise  as  true 
many  of  the  charges  made  against  professing  native 
Christians  on  the  coast : their  idleness,  self-conceit, 
selfishness  and  worldly  policy,  though  he  at  the  same 
time  remembered  that  the  same  defects  might  be  seen 
amongst  some  professors  at  home ; but  he  felt  there 
would  be  far  fewer  temptations  and  tendencies  to  the 
indulging  of  such  dispositions  if  there  were  the  simple, 
unsophisticated  African  to  work  upon. 

Actuated  by  these  convictions,  he  made  several  slight 
incursions  to  gain  a practical  knowledge  of  the  interior, 
so  that  he  might  be  able  to  form  his  plans  for  future 
work.  In  April  of  this  year,  1877,  he  resolved  upon  a 
more  extended  journey,  but  was  persuaded  to  defer  it 
until  he  had  become  more  thoroughly  acclimatised, 
and  had  gained  more  knowledge  of  African  travelling. 
It  was  suggested  that  he  should  take  a preliminary 
week’s  journey  to  gain  some  experience  in  matters 
of  food  arrangement,  camping,  and  management  of 
men  ; and  it  was  thought  that  if  he  were  to  try  the 
ascent  of  the  Cameroons  Mountain,  the  attempt  would 
not  only  afford  him  the  practical  knowledge  he 
required,  but  would  be  also  serviceable  for  geographi- 
cal purposes,  the  glimpses  that  he  would  obtain 
from  the  various  heights  showing  the  character  of 
the  country. 

After  a successful  ascent,  Mr.  Comber  felt  himself 
fully  prepared  to  undertake  what  proved  to  be  his  first 
important  journey.  He  started  with  seven  men,  and 
Mr.  Wilson,  belonging  to  the  Mission,  as  interpreter 
and  companion.  They  took  provisions  for  a month, 
with  goods  to  buy  vegetables,  &c.,  as  well  as  plenty  of 
tobacco,  cloth,  knives,  spoons,  beads,  snuff-boxes,  bells, 
whistles,  looking-glasses,  caps,  shirts,  rings,  earrings, 
and  the  like,  for  presents.  The  direction  taken  was 
round  the  northern  side  of  the  base  of  the  Cameroons 
Mountain,  as  far  inland  as  Balombi-ba-Kotta,  through 
the  Bamboko  country.  The  road  was  rough  in  the 


58 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


extreme.  One  of  the  first  places  reached  was  Bomano. 
Going  to  the  headman’s  house,  he  found  a few  people, 
who,  on  seeing  the  visitors,  set  up  a wide-mouthed 
howl  of  laughter,  and  in  great  excitement  unhooked 
the  town  drum  and  beat  a general  call,  adding,  to  make 
“ a concord  of  sweet  sounds,”  their  own  voices.  A boy 
rushed  off  to  tell  the  headman  who  was  away  at  his 
farm,  and  soon  returned  to  fetch  His  Majesty’s  state 
apparel — regimental  coat  and  hat — so  that  he  might 
receive  his  guests  in  state.  In  about  a couple  of  hours 
the  king,  whose  name  was  Ilaley-Soko,  appeared  in 
full  dress.  After  shaking  hands,  and  accepting  some 
snuff,  Mr.  Comber  told  him  who  his  party  were,  that 
he  was  going  from  town  to  town  through  the  country 
to  tell  “ God-palaver,”  as  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  is  called.  He  expressed  a wish  that  they 
would  go  no  farther,  but  put  up  a house  at  his  place, 
and  live  amongst  his  people.  Mr.  Comber  replied 
that  he  was  God’s  servant,  and  that  He  had  sent  him 
into  the  country,  and  therefore  he  must  go  ; but  that 
if  God  told  him  to  put  up  a house  at  Bomano  he 
would  do  it,  for  he  ‘had  to  act  as  God  directed 
him.  At  first  the  people  listened  attentively  to  the 
preaching ; but  soon  laughed  heartily  at  all  that  was 
told  them,  as  if  they  thought  it  a good  story,  but  didn’t 
believe  it. 

In  a village  a short  distance  from  Bomano,  called 
Deeonga,  Mr.  Comber  saw  the  first  idol  he  had  seen 
in  Africa — the  rudest  figure  of  a man,  with  arms 
crossed,  and  holding  some  fruit  placed  as  an  offering 
— the  figure  being  in  a little  circle  of  small  trees.  At 
other  places  he  saw  the  same  kind  of  idol.  As  far  as 
he  could  learn,  it  was  a sort  of  household  tutelary 
god,  to  whom  the  people  did  not  pray  or  ascribe 
intelligence. 

The  people  at  a farther  place,  called  Bosama,  mani- 
fested great  astonishment  at  being  told  of  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead.  On  being  informed  of  Mr. 
Comber’s  name,  which  they  wished  to  know,  they 


VICTORIA  AND  CAMEROONS. 


59 


burst  into  roars  of  laughter,  again  and  again  renewed 
(probably  because  the  sound  was  similar  to  many  of 
their  native  names — Kombi,  Koombi,  Koombo,  &c.). 
At  Bosama  Mr.  Comber  was  able  to  sleep  with  more 
ease  of  mind  and  less  apprehension  than  at  Bomano, 
but  the  rats  were  very  troublesome,  eating  a good  bit 
of  his  shoes,  and  nibbling  away  at  his  men’s  toes,  and 
squealing,  scratching,  scrambling,  in  the  most  uproari- 
ous style.  This  part  of  the  journey  had  been  traversed 
some  time  before  by  Mr.  Thomson,  but  at  Mweali  the 
people  had  never  seen  a white  man,  consequently  the 
amount  of  staring  Mr.  Comber  was  subjected  to  was 
“something  awful,”  and,  of  course,  as  he  remarks, 
most  embarrassing  to  a nervous,  modest  man  ; while 
eating,  there  were  some  fifty  or  sixty  natives  watching 
every  morsel  as  it  went  from  his  plate  to  his  mouth. 
At  this  place,  as  elsewhere  on  the  route,  there  was 
much  displeasure  expressed  when  the  intention  to 
proceed  was  announced. 

At  Booba,  the  limit  of  the  Bamboko  country,  he 
was  able  to  gain  some  information  of  Bakundu,  the 
place  he  wished  particularly  to  reach.  Being  told  that 
it  was  not  very  far  distant,  and  could  be  reached  by 
dark,  he  pushed  forward  with  Mr.  Wilson  as  his  com- 
panion. But  the  distance  was  farther  than  was 
expected,  and  being  overtaken  by  the  darkness,  they 
returned  until  the  men  were  met  coming  on  with  their 
loads.  A place  was  chosen  for  encampment,  a fire  lit, 
which  it  was  difficult  to  keep  blazing  all  night ; but  it 
was  safe,  as  it  was  also  safe  to  keep  his  rifle  by  his 
side  in  case  any  hungry  leopard  might  stray  that  way. 
He  was  lulled,  he  says,  to  sleep,  after  committing  him- 
self and  his  attendants  to  the  care  and  protection  of 
his  Heavenly  Father,  by  the  strange  mingling  of 
nightly  sounds  in  a tropical  forest — the  whistling  of 
the  grasshoppers,  the  clack,  clack  of  the  huge  bats,  the 
shrill  cry  of  the  bush-dog,  and  all  the  innumerable 
voices  of  insects  unknown. 

Early  next  morning  Bakundu  was  reached,  Mr. 


6o 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


Comber  being  much  impressed  with  the  size  of  the 
place.  On  going  to  the  headman’s  house,  the  people 
gathered  in  crowds,  staring  wonderingly  and  curiously 
at  the  first  white  man  they  had  ever  seen.  The  houses 
were  observed  to  be  large  and  strong,  eighty-five  being 
counted  in  one  street,  with  many  here  and  there 
behind.  The  population  was  estimated  to  be  between 
1000  and  1500.  Here,  Mr.  Comber  felt,  was  indeed 
a sphere  of  labour,  all  the  people  to  hand,  living  in 
one  place.  He  lifted  up  his  heart  to  his  great  Master, 
asking  Him  to  show  him  what  to  do.  Intercourse 
with  Mosaka,  the  king,  was  carried  on  under  diffi- 
culty. A Bamboko  man,  who  happened  to  be  at 
Bakundu,  and  who  understood  the  language,  inter- 
preted for  Mr.  Wilson,  Mr.  Wilson  previously  inter- 
preting to  the  man  what  Mr.  Comber  himself  wished  to 
communicate.  Besides  the  king  there  were  four  or 
five  chief  men.  It  was  resolved  to  have  in  the  evening 
a palaver  with  the  king  and  the  chief  men  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  people.  At  this  palaver  the  advantages 
were  put  before  them  which  it  was  hoped  would  result 
if  a missionary  were  to  come  and  live  amongst  them  ; 
their  answer  being  substantially  this — “ The  visitors 
had  come  so  unexpectedly  into  the  town  ; they  were  all 
frightened,  never  having  seen  a white  man  before ; 
still,  after  the  explanations  that  had  been  given,  they 
were  glad  to  see  them,  and  liked  the  good  word  that 
had  been  spoken  ; and  that  they  would  very  much 
like  Mr.  Comber  to  come  and  live  in  their  town. 
Only,  they  were  afraid  of  Calabar,  and  they  would  like 
Mr.  Comber  to  come  and  see  them  once  or  twice  more 
before  they  finally  decided.  They  felt  that  the  men 
were  too  old  to  learn  book,  but  they  thought  it  would 
be  good  for  their  children  to  learn.”  Mr.  Comber 
replied  that  it  was  a long  way,  but  he  would  try  to 
come  and  see  them  again,  and  then  they  would  be 
able  to  come  to  a decision. 

Mr.  Comber  left  Bakundu  feeling  that  he  had  dis- 
covered a people  amongst  whom  he  might  settle 


sakundu,  west  AFRICA.  ( From  a Photograph.) 


62 


TIIOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


down,  devoting  himself  to  the  work  for  which  he  had 
come  to  Africa.  He  was  now  anxious  to  ascertain 
the  exact  geographical  situation  of  the  place,  and  par- 
ticularly its  relation  to  the  mountain,  hoping  to  dis- 
cover a route  across  it  in  the  direction  of  Victoria. 
As  he  proceeded  with  his  men  along  a canoe  track — 
caused  by  the  wooden  rollers  on  which  the  canoes 
made  in  the  bush  had  been  conveyed  to  the  river — 
he  observed  a wide  sheet  of  water.  On  coming  to  the 
shore  he  ascertained  from  some  natives  that  it  was 
surrounded  by  land,  and  that  opposite  there  was  a 
town,  Balombi-ba-Kotta,  as  large  as  Bakundu,  that  it 
was  on  an  island  in  the  middle  of  the  lake.  The 
people  invited  him  to  enter  their  canoes,  but  his  men 
were  not  willing ; and  so,  as  he  had  found  Bakundu, 
and  was  satisfied  with  the  place  as  a probable  mission 
station,  he  was  not  very  desirous  to  visit  Balombi-ba- 
Kotta.  His  efforts,  however,  to  find  a route  to  the 
mountain  were  unsuccessful,  and  eventually  he 
returned  to  Victoria,  mainly  by  the  same  way  he 
had  set  out,  resolving  early  next  dry  season  to  visit 
Bakundu  again. 

In  the  letter  to  the  Society,  in  which  the  details  of 
this  important  journey  were  fully  and  graphically 
given,  Mr.  Comber  made  the  following  earnest  appeal : — 
“ I do  hope  that,  as  there  are  likely  to  be  many  good 
openings  such  as  there  have  never  been  before,  the 
Society  will  accept  every  suitable  offer  to  engage  in 
the  African  service ; and  that  Christians  at  home  will 
remember  that  they  owe  all  to  Him  who  came  to 
redeem  them,  and  that  they  will  seek  for  that  peculiar 
satisfaction  which  follows  giving  money  for  Christ’s 
service.  May  ‘ the  Lord  of  the  harvest  send  forth 
many  labourers  unto  His  harvest.’  As  to  the 
expenses  of  this  journey,  they  will  be  about  ;£i8,  I 
think.” 

As  may  be  readily  imagined,  Mr.  Comber  was 
anxious  for  the  wet  season  to  come  to  an  end,  so 
that  he  might  attempt  his  next  journey  to  Bakundu. 


VICTORIA  AND  CAMEROONS. 


63 


In  the  meantime,  he  carefully  matured  his  plans 
against  the  return  of  the  dry  season,  which  would  be 
in  the  month  of  November.  Whilst  making  these 
preparations,  he  received  important  news  from  Eng- 
land to  the  effect  that  £ 1000  had  been  given  to  tlie 
Society  for  a missionary  exploration  of  the  Congo, 
and  he  thought  it  not  unlikely  that  he  might  be 
one  of  the  two  individuals  who  would  be  chosen  to 
undertake  it.  “ If  I do  go,”  he  wrote  to  his  father, 
“ all  my  attempts  this  side  (so  near  a successful 
issue  at  present)  will  fall  through  ; and  the  Congo 
or  Kabenda  will  be  the  mission  instead  of  Cameroons. 
Things  look  so  hopeful  for  me  here,  that  I am 
exceedingly  loath  to  give  this  up.  The  matter  may 
be  all  decided  by  the  mail  now  expected.  Stanley 
is  not  far  away,  and  has  come  across  Africa  from 
the  East.  I trust  he  will  meet  with  a good  recep- 
tion because  of  his  bravery  and  energy.  I wish 
I had  resources  at  command  something  like  his. 
It  is  easy  getting  in  from  East  Africa  from  what 
it  is  here.  There  are  caravan  routes  there,  and 
clear  tracks  of  other  travellers.” 

The  expected  mail  did  not,  however,  bring  any 
definite  instructions  relative  to  the  Congo.  That 
important  matter  being  still  under  the  consideration 
of  the  Home  Committee,  Mr.  Comber  was  free  to 
attempt  his  second  proposed  visit  to  Bakundu,  or  to 
go  even  beyond  that  place,  to  a country  still  farther 
in  the  interior,  of  which  he  had  heard,  where  it  might 
be  even  more  suitable  for  him  to  settle.  The  fine 
Christian  spirit  with  which  he  entered  upon  this 
journey  will  be  seen  in  the  sentiments  he  expressed  to 
his  friend  John  Hartland.  “I  am  earnestly  trusting 
the  Lord  will  guide  me  aright  into  the  carrying  out 
of  His  plans  for  me.  My  first  desire  is  to  do  my 
duty  as  His  servant.  I want  to  be  found  faithful,  and 
I want  success,  because  I want  to  succeed  in  the 
work  my  Father  has  given  me  to  do.  I trust  I am 
His  first — entirely  and  exclusively  His,  if  He  wants 


64 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


to  honour  me  by  choosing  me  to  absolute  sacrifice,  as 
far  as  the  dearest  relationships  of  life  are  concerned, 
for  instance.  I am  glad  to  say  I never  feel  any  fear 


DON  PEDRO  V.,  KING  OK  CONGO.—/.  75. 


or  timidity,  nor  any  hopelessness  about  anything, 
however  difficult.  Going  among  unknown  tribes 
where  white  men  are  not  known,  I have  sometimes 
felt  a little  apprehensiveness  as  they  have  yelled  out 
to  one  another,  beaten  their  drums  loudly,  and 


VICTORIA  AND  CAMEROONS. 


65 


crowded  round  me  laughing,  but  I never  feel  any  real 
fear.  I know  whose  I am,  and  who  is  my  Master,  and 
am  quite  as  ready  to  die  as  to  live.  Sometimes  I 
think  I don’t  feel  things  enough,  that  I think  of 
carrying  out  duty  too  barely,  if  you  can  understand 
what  I mean  ; there  is  the  work  for  me  to  do,  and  I 
seem  to  go  at  it  without  thinking  of  drawbacks,  of 
my  inefficiencies,  and  sometimes,  I am  afraid,  throwing 
myself  too  little  upon  Divine  help.  The  Lord 
graciously  forgive  the  sins  and  faults  and  neglects  of 
His  sinful  servant.” 

This  second  important  journey  was  accomplished  in 
twenty-one  days,  Mr.  Comber  proceeding  by  a branch 
of  the  Cameroons  River  called  the  Mungo,  which  he 
found  to  be  navigable  for  over  sixty  miles,  leaving  it 
at  a place  named  Malendi.  From  Malendi  the  route 
lay  through  thick  forests,  several  large  towns  being 
passed.  The  lake  discovered  on  the  previous  journey 
was  of  course  an  object  of  deep  interest.  It  was  now 
thoroughly  explored  ; the  people  on  the  island  being 
visited.  As  the  lake  had  no  name  in  particular,  and 
no  other  European  had  reached  it,  Mr.  Comber 
determined  to  call  it  after  his  old  friend  and  Sunday- 
school  teacher — Lake  Rickards.  His  reappearance 
in  Bakundu  occasioned  much  interest,  and  further 
information  of  the  place  and  people  was  obtained. 
He  returned  to  Victoria  greatly  encouraged  with  the 
results  of  his  journey. 

In  closing  this  chapter,  it  may  be  stated  that,  whilst 
circumstances,  as  will  be  presently  seen,  did  not  allow 
Mr.  Comber  to  settle  down  amongst  the  people  of 
Bakundu,  a mission  station  before  long  was  founded 
there,  where  for  years  the  Gospel  has  been  proclaimed 
with  tokens  of  Divine  blessing 


E 


CHAPTER  VI. 


PIONEERING  EXPEDITION  TO  SAN  SALVADOR, 
CONGO  LAND. 

THE  memorable  discovery  of  the  identity  of  the 
Congo  and  the  Lualaba  rivers  made  by  Mr. 
Stanley,  when  with  such  heroic  daring  he 
effected  a passage  “ through  the  Dark  Con- 
tinent,” must  ever  prove  a most  influential  factor  in 
the  redemption  of  Africa.  But  some  three  months 
before  the  world  was  startled  by  the  announcement 
of  that  extraordinary  feat,  Mr.  Arthington  of  Leeds, 
a gentleman  deeply  interested  in  the  welfare  of  the 
natives  of  Africa,  in  an  important  communication  to 
the  Committee  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society, 
under  date  14th  May,  1877,  directed  attention  to  the 
country  of  the  Congo.  In  that  communication,  Mr. 
Arthington  referred  to  information  he  had  received 
from  Lieutenant  Grandy,  who  had  been  intrusted 
with  the  Livingstone  Congo  Expedition — an  expedi- 
tion which  entered  Africa  from  the  west  coast.  The 
interesting  account  given  by  that  Christian  officer  of 
the  religious  state  of  the  people  at  San  Salvador,  the 
capital  of  the  Congo  kingdom,  which  place  he  had 
visited,  incited  Mr.  Arthington  to  suggest  to  the 
66 


PIONEERING  EXPEDITION  TO  SAN  SALVADOR.  67 

Baptist  Missionary  Society  the  desirability  of  sending 
out  a preliminary  expedition  with  a view  to  missionary 
work ; at  the  same  time  expressing  the  high  and  sacred 
pleasure  it  would  afford  him  to  defray  the  expenses 
which  would  be  incurred.  This  offer  was  accompanied 
by  a still  more  generous  proposal  should  the  expedi- 
tion prove  successful — viz.,  the  presentation  to  the 
Society  of  a steamer  for  use  on  the  Congo  River. 

After  much  careful  inquiry,  the  Committee  of  the 
Society  were  thankful  and  glad  to  accept  so  noble  a 
gift ; and  steps  were  forthwith  taken  with  a view  to 
its  practical  application.  The  two  brethren  invited 
to  undertake  the  expedition  were  Mr.  Grenfell  and 
Mr.  Comber, — no  wiser  choice  could  have  been  made  ; 
and  the  Society  was  indeed  fortunate  in  having  men 
already  in  Africa  possessing  in  such  a marked  manner 
so  many  of  the  requisite  qualifications. 

It  will  be  gathered  from  what  has  preceded  that 
these  brethren  were  not  unaware  of  the  movements  at 
home,  and  of  the  probable  wishes  of  the  Committee 
with  respect  to  themselves  ; so  that  when,  on  the 
5th  of  January,  1878,  definite  instructions  arrived 
requesting  them  to  accept  the  undertaking,  they  were 
prepared  to  receive  them,  and  were  soon  ready  with 
their  reply.  Mr.  Comber  wrote  thus : — 

“Together  with  my  brother,  Mr.  Grenfell,  I read 
your  important  letter  yesterday,  and  hasten  to  answer 
it. 

“ So  long  as  the  earnest  and  long  cherished  desire 
of  my  heart  (to  labour  for  Christ  among  the  real 
heathen  of  the  interior)  can  be  carried  out,  I do  not 
mind  whether  it  be  on  the  Congo,  or  interior  of 
Cameroons. 

“ I must  confess  that  I am  a little  bit  sorry  for 
Bakundu,  having  had  my  thoughts  and  sympathies 
centred  on  that  place  lately,  fully  expecting,  to  go 
there,  having  chosen  ground  for  house  and  schools, 
and  made  all  arrangements  with  the  people  for  my 
settlement  amongst  them  ; and  I most  earnestly  hope 


MAP  OF 


UGANDA 

* C.M.S. 

% A i/tuiga 


[Stanley  •'/ 


.ANKOK 


A L'E'XANDRj 


OJVINZA 


lURUNDI  ^ 


.Monibitia^ 


rjb'GUH^ 


Mtcnva  \ 


' -LAKE 

..-kassali 


'IZombes 


\ 

NYASSA] 


20° 


EQUATORIAL 

A F R I C A 

H.G.WHITLEY,B.  M.S. 


Scale  of  English  Miles 
y 40  80  ^ 1 jo  2R0 


KATANGA 


LAKE 

AHEMBA 


CONGO  RIVER. 


70 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


that  that  district,  about  sixty  miles  overland  from  the 
sea-coast,  will  receive  attention  in  the  future. 

“ But  now  I throw  my  whole  heart  and  soul  into 
the  Congo  Mission,  and  earnestly  pray  for  health  and 
strength  of  body  to  enable  me  to  do  the  work  there. 

“ I am  very  glad  that  San  Salvador  will  be  the 
understood  basis  of  operations,  and  not  the  sea-coast ; 
and  after  a year’s  residence  there,  we  shall  soon  see 
what  the  prospects  of  extension  inland  are. 

“ The  Committee  has  kindly  and  courteously  left 
the  matter  in  our  hands,  as  far  as  our  own  actions  are 
concerned ; but  had  the  Committee  expressed  its 
wish  for  the  immediate  carrying  out  of  its  proposed 
arrangements,  Mr.  Grenfell  and  I would  both  have 
been  ready  at  once  to  go  down  south,  and  make  the 
preliminary  reconnoitre,  so  saving  the  delay  of 
writing  home.  However,  I feel  grateful  for  the  kind 
consideration  with  which  they  have  treated  us. 

“ I am  not  my  own,  nor  am  I out  here  for  my  own 
purposes  and  ends ; and  in  all  my  movements, 
especially  in  such  a deeply  important  one  as  I feel 
this  to  be,  I look  up  to  the  gracious  Master  to  fulfil 
His  promise,  ‘ I will  guide  thee  with  Mine  eye,’  and 
to  make  all  things  work  together  for  the  everlasting 
good  of  souls,  and  His  own  eternal  glory.” 

Mr.  Grenfell  also  wrote  in  similar  strains. 

Unfortunately,  just  at  this  critical  time,  Mr.  Comber 
was  afflicted  with  inflamed  ulcers  on  his  legs  and 
feet ; still,  his  general  health  was  good,  though  during 
his  residence  on  the  west  coast  he  had  suffered  from 
the  usual  fevers. 

It  was  resolved  to  take  a preliminary  voyage  down 
the  coast  to  Banana.  This  resolve  was  wisely  carried 
into  effect.  On  arriving,  a very  helpful  introduction 
was  obtained  to  Mr.  Bloeme,  the  manager  of  the  large 
Dutch  House,  who  very  hospitably  entertained  the 
brethren,  and  sent  them  up  to  Embomma  in  the 
coasting  steamer  the  Zaire.  A few  days  before  they 
had  also  been  fortunate  in  meeting  with  the  English 


PIONEERING  EXPEDITION  TO  SAN  SALVADOR.  7 1 

Consul,  who  singularly  enough  had  brought  back 
Lieutenant  Grandy  of  the  Livingstone  Congo  Expedi- 
tion when  he  returned  from  the  coast,  and  from 
whose  personal  knowledge  of  the  country  very 
important  information  was  gained. 

At  Banana,  Mr.  Comber  was  greatly  saddened  by 
the  terrible  immoralities  he  witnessed.  He  thus 
refers  to  them  in  a letter  he  wrote  to  John 
Hartland  : — “ There  are  desperately  shocking  things 
occurring  on  the  coast  of  Africa,  of  which  none  of 
you  in  England  have  any  idea.  Coomassie  and 
Magdala  on  a small  scale  are  not  uncommon,  neither 
are  plunderings,  murders,  kidnapping,  &c.,  and  the 
state  of  morals  among  Portuguese  and  others  is 
scarcely  whisperable.  Oh  ! it  is  awful,  the  amount  of 
corruption  and  filth  introduced  by  Europeans. 

“ The  principal  part  of  the  imports  discharged  from 
our  ship  consisted  of  rum,  gin,  and  powder ; for  one 
little  place  for  instance  1200  cases  of  gin.  Spirit  is 
the  curse  of  commerce  out  here.” 

The  sentiments  following  this  extract  must  be 
given,  revealing  as  they  do  so  much  of  Mr.  Comber’s 
inner  life : — 

“Well,  I have  been  running  on  about  West 
African  society  and  manners,  thinking  it  might 
interest  you.  I do  not  know  what  I can  say  about 
myself ; if  I were  to  keep  anything  in  the  shape  of 
a journal,  I fancy  never  would  such  a strange  history, 
with  so  many  variations  of  feeling  be  found,  and 
I fear  you  know  very  little  about  me  from  the 
occasional  letters  I send  you.  Sometimes  I write 
under  depression  of  spirits,  sometimes  when  they  are 
full  of  life  and  effervescence,  sometimes  feeling  sick 
and  ill,  and  at  other  times  strong  and  healthy.  The 
climate  has  a strange  influence  over  me.  However, 
there  are  certain  feelings,  which  are  most  pertinacious 
in  clinging  to  me — whatever  the  present  may  bring, 
I am  always  strangely  hopeful  about  the  future  in  all 
respects.  I,  indeed,  even  hear  Hope  singing,  ‘ It  is 


7 2 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


better  farther  on.’  Failure  now  perhaps,  success  sure 
and  certain  soon ; sickness  now,  but  health  and 
strength  before ; a closed  path  now,  horrid  darkness 
of  sin  and  ignorance,  hateful  spirit  of  greed,  avarice, 
and  selfishness,  abominable  acts  of  cruelty  and 
brutality ; but  the  promises  are  so  full  and  complete, 
and  I look  away  from  sickening  sights,  and  barren 
hard  soil,  and  feel  like  singing  Isaiah’s  song,  ‘ The 
desert  shall  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose,  the 
wilderness  and  solitary  place  shall  be  glad.’  The 
Lord  will  ‘hasten  it  in  His  time.’ 

“ How  are  you  getting  on  with  Tennyson?  Have 
you  read  the  ‘Idylls’?  How  great  an  admirer  of 
simple  duty  Tennyson  is.  Duty,  Honour,  Purity, 
Faithfulness, — these  are  the  virtues  he  extols,  and 
sings  about.  I don’t  know  any  poetry  so  healthy  as 
his.  I always  carry  his  works  into  the  bush  with  me, 
in  my  roughest  travelling,  and  many  a long  weary 
Sabbath  (don’t  be  shocked)  has  been  enlightened  by 
them,  while  lying  in  my  hammock  in  some  African 
hut.  Read  his  ‘ Burial  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington.’ 

‘ Not  once  or  twice  in  our  fair  island  story, 

The  path  of  duty  was  the  path  of  glory.’  ” 

As  the  Zaire  was  running  up  to  Musuka,  the 
missionaries  were  able  to  proceed  thither, — a place 
with  a trading  factory,  about  a hundred  miles  from 
the  coast.  At  Musuka  much  valuable  knowledge 
was  obtained  as  to  the  route  to  San  Salvador,  the 
people  of  the  country,  carriers,  &c.  Necessary 
arrangements  were  also  made  with  the  Dutch  trading 
house ; and  a letter  translated  into  Portuguese  was 
left  for  the  King  of  San  Salvador,  who  was  expected, 
telling  him  who  the  missionaries  were,  and  that  it 
was  their  intention  to  visit  him. 

This  trip  was  not  only  useful  in  regard  to  future 
movements,  but  it  was  also  very  beneficial  to  Mr. 
Comber ; his  health  was  greatly  improved,  and  the 
small  ulcers  on  his  legs  and  feet  entirely  disappeared. 

On  their  return  to  Cameroons,  Mr.  Comber  and  his 


PIONEERING  EXPEDITION  TO  SAN  SALVADOR.  73 

colleague  devoted  themselves  to  the  maturing  of 
their  plans. 

The  demands  of  the  situation  did  not,  however, 
prevent  him  from  writing  to  his  brother,  Percy  ; in 
this  letter  the  expression  occurs  : “ I often  think  what 
a grand  and  honourable  thing  it  would  be  if  the  Lord 
were  to  call  us  all  to  be  missionaries — you,  Carrie,  Sid, 
and  I.”  After  stating  this  desire  and  hope,  he  bade 
his  brother  try  for  such  an  end  by  taking  special  care 
of  his  Christian  character,  by  growing  in  grace,  and 
in  likeness  to  Jesus  Christ.  Should  all  this  prove 
satisfactory,  and  his  health  be  good,  then  he  would 
not  feel  any  hesitation  in  saying,  “ Come  to  Africa.” 
He  reminded  him  that  it  depended  almost  entirely 
upon  himself.  He  bade  him  do  as  Sidney  and  as  he 
himself  had  done — viz.,  to  look  forward  to  a mission- 
ary life  as  his  great  aim  and  desire,  to  expect  it  and 
prepare  himself  for  it;  to  live  close  to  Jesus  and  be 
holy  and  strong  in  Him.  He  would  have  him  study 
and  strive  hard  to  improve  himself,  because  the  more 
he  would  know,  the  more  influence  he  would  obtain, 
and  the  more  good  he  would  be  able  to  do. 

The  preparations  being  as  far  as  possible  complete, 
on  the  28th  of  June,  1878,  in  the  steamship  Volta , 
Mr.  Comber  and  Mr.  Grenfell  proceeded  a second 
time  to  the  Congo,  with  the  intention  of  making  their 
way  to  San  Salvador.  Their  party  consisted  of  eight 
persons  besides  themselves — two  teachers,  Ebobu  and 
Epea ; an  Angola  black,  as  Portuguese  interpreter ; 
two  Kroo  boys,  Jim  and  Joe  ; a Cameroons  boy  from 
the  mission,  and  two  small  boys,  Ti  and  Cam  ; 
mention  must  also  be  made  of  Jack,  the  donkey,  and 
Mr.  Grenfell’s  dog,  Jip. 

The  eight  days’  passage  down  south  to  Banana  was 
most  pleasant,  Mr.  Comber  never  feeling  better  in  his 
life.  The  party  were  very  cordially  received  by  Mr. 
Hankin,  Mr.  Bloeme’s  representative.  As  the  Zaire 
was  up  river,  it  was  determined  to  proceed  in  their 
own  boat ; her  powers  being  first  well  tested  in  the 


74 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


channel.  Mr.  Comber  started  up  the  Congo,  feeling 
very  hopeful  about  everything,  and  how  necessary  it 
was  to  continue  faithful  to  his  Master  and  His  work, 
and  to  abide  in  Him  if  the  Divine  blessing  was  to  rest 
upon  the  undertaking. 

Having  reached  Musuka,  the  point  on  the  river  at 
which  the  land  journey  begins,  delay  was  occasioned 
by  waiting  for  the  carriers  whom  it  was  expected  the 
king  would  send  down  from  San  Salvador.  As  these 
did  not  arrive,  the  party  was  increased  to  thirty-five 
by  men  from  Musuka  and  neighbourhood.  On 
the  30th  of  July  the  march  began,  headed  by  the 
“ Kirangazi,”  a boy  bearing  the  English  flag.  Mr. 
Comber  found  the  country  much  depopulated  by  the 
slave  trade  of  the  Portuguese.  The  few  rivers  that 
had  to  be  passed  gave  no  trouble  except  to  “ Jack,” 
who  proved  himself  a most  useful  animal.  There  was 
no  difficulty  in  procuring  food ; a sheep  or  goat  or 
pig  being  killed  every  day,  the  Congo  people  eating 
entrails  and  even  the  skin,  which  they  cut  up  and 
boiled.  The  greatest  physical  difficulty  in  travelling, 
owing  to  the  narrowness  of  the  path,  was  the  tall, 
thick  grass,  reaching  in  many  places  fifteen  feet  in 
height. 

After  proceeding  some  distance,  the  men  sent  by 
the  king  were  met,  numbering  about  fifty ; it  was, 
however,  thought  advisable  that  they  should  go  on  to 
the  river  and  bring  up  the  goods  left  behind.  The 
distance  from  Musuka  to  San  Salvador  was  found  to 
be  about  a hundred  miles ; and,  after  eight  days’ 
travelling,  the  party  reached  its  destination,  being 
heartily  received  by  the  king  and  the  people  of  the 
town.  This  reception  took  place  in  the  king’s 
courtyard.  “ Pedro  Finga,”  in  the  words  of  Mr. 
Comber,  “introducing  us  to  His  Majesty,  went 
down  upon  his  knees,  and  seemed  struck  with  awe 
and  reverence ; and  most  of  those  who  interviewed 
His  Majesty  rubbed  dust  on  their  foreheads,  and 
clapped  hands  long  and  vigorously.  We  found  Don 


PIONEERING  EXPEDITION  TO  SAN  SALVADOR.  75 

Pedro  or  Totola,  as  he  is  called  by  his  people,  sitting 
outside  his  house,  his  chair  placed  on  an  old  piece  of 
carpet.  Taking  off  our  hats  as  we  approached,  we 
shook  hands  with  the  king  and  inquired  after  his 
welfare.  He  placed  chairs  for  his  English  guests  and 
seemed  glad  to  see  us.” 

On  a large  Baobab  tree  Grandy’s  initials  were 
observed,  which  were  cut  when  he  was  on  his  way 
to  find  Livingstone ; underneath,  the  missionaries 
inscribed,  “ G.  G.,  ’78,”  and  “T.  J.  C.,  ’78.”  It  may 
here  be  stated  that  Congo  was  discovered  by  the 
Portuguese  in  the  year  1484 ; that  very  soon  after  the 
discovery  emissaries  from  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
were  sent  forth  to  establish  the  catholic  faith  ; that 
the  chief  town  of  Congo  Land  was  named  San 
Salvador ; the  then  king  was  baptised,  and  that, 
in  course  of  time,  a cathedral,  churches,  a convent, 
and  a monastery,  were  built.  In  less  than  fifty  years, 
however,  in  consequence  of  other  discoveries,  the 
importance  of  San  Salvador  declined  ; and,  on  the 
retirement  of  the  Jesuits,  the  people  of  San  Salvador 
readily  threw  off  the  nominal  Christianity  which, 
against  their  will,  had  been  imposed  upon  them,  and 
showed  their  hostile  feeling  towards  the  invaders  by 
demolishing  the  religious  edifices  they  had  erected. 
The  Portuguese  Government  did  not,  however,  relin- 
quish its  hold  upon  the  country ; and  at  the  recent 
Berlin  conference,  the  territorial  rights  of  Portugal, 
as  extending  up  to  the  south  bank  of  the  Congo,  and 
reaching  over  a considerable  region  inland,  including 
San  Salvador,  were  formally  recognised. 

Although  for  many  years  no  efforts  had  been  made 
on  behalf  of  the  people  in  San  Salvador  by  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  the  movements  of  the 
English  Baptist  Missionary  Society  did  not  escape 
her  ever-watchful  eyes  ; the  consequence  was  that  on 
their  arrival  the  missionaries  found  that  a Jesuit  father, 
Padre  Lazaro,  had  preceded  them  and  was  duly 
established. 


76 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


As  their  main  object  in  visiting  San  Salvador  was 
not  so  much  to  settle  down  in  that  town,  as  to 
find  a base  of  operations  for  future  work  on  the 
Upper  Congo  River,  the  presence  of  this  padre  at 
first  greatly  strengthened  their  determination  to 
proceed  elsewhere.  But,  in  private  interviews  with 
the  king,  they  were  assured  of  Don  Pedro’s  protection, 
and  were  urged  to  remain  ; and  during  their  residence 
in  the  town,  which  extended  over  three  weeks,  they 
were  able  to  make  inquiries  and  observations  which 
tended  to  impress  them  more  favourably  with  San 
Salvador  as  a desirable  place  for  the  founding  of  a 
mission  station,  ever,  however,  keeping  in  view  the 
ulterior  object  of  reaching  the  Upper  Congo.  Whilst 
they  were  at  San  Salvador,  trading  parties  had  passed 
through  the  town  on  their  way  to  the  coast, — some 
of  these  came  from  a place  called  Makuta.  Having 
ascertained  that  Makuta  was  in  the  right  direction 
for  the  Upper  Congo,  and  near  the  Babwende  tribe 
of  whom  Mr.  Stanley  had  spoken  so  highly,  the 
missionaries  resolved  to  make  an  effort  to  reach  that 
place.  At  first  the  king  was  opposed  ; but  being 
assured  that  their  intention  was  simply  to  reach  the 
river,  he  consented  to  supply  them  with  the  necessary 
carriers.  On  this  journey  Mr.  Comber  was  fortunate 
in  securing  the  services  of  Matoka,  a San  Salvador 
man,  who  had  accompanied  Lieutenant  Grandy  on 
his  expedition,  and  from  whom  he  had  received  a 
most  satisfactory  testimonial.  Their  route  lay 
through  several  small  towns — at  Moila  they  were 
greatly  tried  by  the  refusal  of  the  carriers  to  proceed 
to  Makuta ; and,  as  all  entreaty  failed,  there  was 
nothing  to  be  done  but  to  pay  them  and  let  them 
return.  The  chief  of  Moila,  however,  was  friendly, 
and  replenished  their  staff.  Four  days’  subsequent 
march  brought  them  to  Tungwa,  the  largest  of  the 
Makuta  towns,  containing  2000  inhabitants,  being 
more  populous  than  San  Salvador.  Two  ambassa- 
dors, one  of  them  being  Matoka,  were  sent  forward 


PIONEERING  EXPEDITION  TO  SAN  SALVADOR.  77 

to  inform  the  King  of  Makuta  of  their  approach  ; and 
for  what  purpose  they  wished  to  pass  through  his 
country.  Mr.  Comber  and  his  colleague  were  greatly 
encouraged  by  the  favourable  report  with  which  the 
ambassadors  returned.  The  king  was  willing  to  see 
them  ; but  curious  to  know  what  they  really  wanted. 
“ What  do  the  white  men  want  every  day  coming  to 
my  country?  Let  them  come  and  see  me.”  Such 
was  his  message.  It  should  be  here  observed  that  no 
white  man  had  ever  been  in  Tungwa.  The  king  had 
probably  heard  of  Stanley  from  some  of  his  neigh- 
bours ; and  Grandy,  the  only  other  white  man  who 
could  be  in  question,  had  not  been  permitted  to  enter 
the  town. 

We  can  imagine  the  feelings  of  delight  with  which 
Mr.  Comber  received  this  permission  to  proceed.  As 
he  heard  from  the  brow  of  the  hill  the  sounds  of  the 
welcoming  drums  in  the  town  below,  such  preparations 
as  could  be  made  were  speedily  effected,  “ the  carriers 
donning  their  best  bit  of  cloth  and  finery,  and  our 
own  Cameroons  boys  putting  on  clean  shirts.”  The 
description  of  the  reception  must  be  given  in  Mr. 
Comber’s  own  graphic  style  : — 

“ As  we  strode  down  the  hill  and  crossed  the  river, 
which  is  about  twenty  feet  wi  ie  and  from  two  to  six 
feet  deep,  more  of  the  inhabitants  gathered  about  us, 
curious  and  fearless,  but  not  impertinent,  and  we  fol- 
lowed our  good  friend  Matoka  into  the  centre  of  the 
town,  and  found  that  the  people  were  in  a great  state 
of  excited  curiosity.  Some  hundreds  formed  a half- 
circle at  the  front  of  the  house,  under  the  eaves  of 
which  we  sat,  and  they  were  eagerly  pressing  upon 
one  another,  and  gazing  at  us  with  that  intense  wonder- 
ing gaze  which  I had  before  encountered  in  interior 
Cameroons.  One  fine-looking  old  woman  especially 
interested  me,  who  took  her  pipe  from  her  mouth,  and 
looked  at  us  long  and  silently,  with  piercing  eyes  and 
half-opened  mouth  ; and  this  old  woman  was  nearly 
always  amongst  the  crowd,  constantly  sitting  at  a 


73 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


respectful  distance  from  our  tent,  during  the  four 
days  of  our  stay  at  Tungvva.  It  was  interesting  and 
pleasant,  too,  to  see  the  frequent  family  resemblances 
between  one  and  another,  a thing  I had  not  noticed 
before  in  Africa,  except  among  a few  Cameroons 
families.  But  most  interesting  were  the  children. 
Some  half-a-dozen  boys,  about  eight  to  twelve  years 
of  age,  with  frank,  open  faces,  bright  lustrous  eyes, 
and  well-formed  heads,  I became  quite  attached  to, 
and  longed  to  have  the  task  of  teaching  and  training 
into  disciples  of  Christ.  We  found  these  boys  to  be 
very  quick  and  intelligent  when  we  tried  to  teach 
them. 

“ After  waiting  about  half-an-hour,  the  son  of  the 
Soba  made  his  appearance,  dressed  in  a red  and  black 
plaid  wound  round  his  body  and  over  his  shoulders,  a 
military  coat,  and  a military  cocked  hat.  He  advanced 
slowly  to  the  sound  of  drums  and  bugles,  his  people 
forming  an  avenue  at  his  approach.  When  he  reached 
within  a dozen  paces,  he  stepped  briskly  forward  from 
the  umbrella  held  over  him,  and  lifting  his  hat,  and 
making  a good  bow,  shook  hands  with  us.  He  had 
come  to  conduct  us  to  the  Soba,  his  father,  by  whom 
we  were  grandly  received ; indeed,  in  a more  stately 
and  striking  manner  than  by  the  King  of  Congo.  He 
was  sitting  on  a bamboo  native  chair,  dressed  much 
in  the  same  style  as  his  son,  and  was  surrounded  by 
musicians.  He  rose  from  his  seat  on  our  approach 
and  advanced  to  meet  us,  while  his  band  made  such 
a deafening  noise  that  our  efforts  to  speak  to  him 
were  in  vain.  The  musical  instruments  consisted  of 
some  large  drums,  about  six  cornets  and  bugles,  and 
seven  ivory  horns  : these  horns  were  each  of  a whole 
tusk,  and  gave  forth  very  softened  sweet  sounds.  As 
he  had  nothing  but  leopard  skins  to  offer  us  to  sit 
upon,  and  the  music  was  almost  too  much,  we  retired, 
asking  him  to  visit  us  in  our  tent.  This  he  did,  with 
his  son,  soon  after,  when  we  explained  why  we  had 
come.  He  thought  we  were  traders  and  had  come 


* 

n 

o 

w 

ra 

H 

O 

o 

*3 

H 

W 

g 


o 

> 

2 

5 

C/J 

W 

•< 

H 

K 

H 

W 

5 

o 

o 

*3 

g 

> 

* 

G 

H 

> 


8o 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


from  Ambriz  to  buy  his  ivory,  and  seemed  scarcely  to 
believe  us  when  we  said  we  had  never  bought  a single 
tusk,  and  only  wanted  to  teach  black  men  what  was 
good.  He  had  had  no  experience  of  missionaries 
before.” 

Though  the  King  of  Makuta  was  thus  favourably 
disposed,  it  was  fully  evident  that  he  would  afford 
no  facilities  for  proceeding  farther  into  the  interior, 
toward  the  Upper  Congo.  His  consent  and  assist- 
ance being  thus  withheld,  there  was  no  alternative 
except  for  the  missionaries  to  return,  which  they  did, 
arriving  in  due  course  at  San  Salvador,  much  to  the 
gratification  of  Don  Pedro  and  his  people. 

The  objects  of  the  preliminary  expedition  being 
now  attained,  Mr.  Comber  determined  to  proceed  to 
England,  to  lay  the  results  of  his  researches  before 
the  Home  Committee,  and  advise  with  them  as  to 
the  future  movements  of  the  Congo  Mission.  Upon 
this  determination  he  accordingly  acted,  reaching 
England  about  the  middle  of  November. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

HIS  FIRST  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND. 

THE  arrival  of  Mr.  Comber  in  this  country,  as  will 
be  readily  understood,  excited  feelings  of  no 
ordinary  interest.  No  one  can  have  read  the 
previous  pages  without  perceiving  how  strong 
were  the  ties  of  affection  binding  him  to  his  relatives 
and  personal  friends.  The  home  circle  had  indeed 
lost  much  when  it  lost  the  gentleness  of  his  presence, 
the  advantage  of  his  good  common-sense,  and  the 
influence  of  his  earnest  devotion.  In  depth  of  nature, 
kindly  considerateness,  and  prudent  counsels,  he  had 
been  almost  more  than  son,  and  more  than  brother. 
And  beyond  the  home  many  had  been  the  true  and 
noble  friendships  he  had  formed.  When  “ Tom 
Comber  ” therefore  came  back  from  Africa,  warm 
indeed  was  the  welcome  he  received. 

But  an  interest  attached  to  this  home-coming 
extending  far  wider  than  immediate  relatives  and 
friends,  and  an  interest  necessarily  over  and  above 
that  generally  connected  with  the  return  of  mission- 
aries— for  had  not  Mr.  Comber  been  sent  forth  where 
no  other  missionaries  had  gone ; had  he  not  been  in 
parts  where  no  white  men  had  ever  travelled  ; and 

81  F 


82 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


was  there  not  weighty  importance  belonging  to  his 
journeyings  arising  out  of  recent  African  discoveries 
— particularly  those  of  Stanley  ; and  now  that  the 
expedition  with  which  he  had  been  intrusted  had 
proved  so  successful,  was  not  a new  mission  field 
opening  up  for  the  operations  of  the  Society  with 
which  he  was  identified  ? It  is  not  surprising  there- 
fore that,  when  his  arrival  in  England  in  November, 
1878,  was  announced,  urgent  applications,  far  more 
numerous  than  could  possibly  be  complied  with,  were 
sent  to  the  Mission  House  requesting  his  presence 
at  missionary  meetings. 

Perhaps  there  were  no  individuals,  outside  his  home 
circle,  who  were  more  ready  to  greet  him  than  his 
much-loved  friend  John  Hartland  and  the  members 
of  the  children’s  class  at  Camden  Road.  We  do  not 
wonder  that,  at  the  very  first  weekly  meeting  which 
took  place  after  his  return,  he  should  have  been 
present,  and  presided  as  in  the  former  days.  The 
sacred  happiness  of  that  re-gathering,  with  so  many 
young  people  in  whose  spiritual  welfare  he  had  taken 
an  anxious  interest,  must  be  imagined  rather  than 
described. 

Much  of  Mr.  Comber’s  time  was,  of  course,  occupied 
in  consultations  with  the  Officers  and  Committee  of 
the  Society,  in  relation  to  the  further  development  of 
the  Congo  Mission.  It  was  not  his  desire  to  remain 
for  more  than  a few  months  at  home ; consequently 
what  had  to  be  done  in  the  way  of  preparation  for 
future  operations  had  to  be  done  with  vigour.  One 
matter  especially  pressing  was  the  necessity  of  secur- 
ing suitable  helpers.  Mr.  Grenfell  having  returned  to 
Cameroons,  it  was  of  the  utmost  urgency  that  rein- 
forcements should  be  obtained.  It  was  resolved  that 
Mr.  Comber  should  be  accompanied  by  at  least  two, 
and  if  possible  by  more  than  two  colleagues.  This 
resolution  was  made  known  to  the  churches,  and  as 
the  result,  three  young  men  volunteered  their  services 
— Mr.  W.  Holman  Bentley,  Mr.  H.  Crudgington,  and 


HIS  FIRST  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND.  83 

Mr.  Comber’s  old  friend,  Mr.  John  Hartland.  All 
three  were  accepted. 

As  it  was  in  consequence  of  Mr.  Comber’s  influence 
John  Hartland  was  led  to  offer  himself  as  a mission- 
ary for  the  Congo,  it  is  fitting  that  reference  be  made 
in  these  pages  to  that  offer  in  particular.  A powerful 
impression  had  been  produced  upon  Mr.  Hartland’s 
mind  by  the  letters  he  had  received  from  Africa ; but 
it  was  at  a meeting  of  the  Young  Men’s  Mission- 
ary Association  held  in  the  Mission  House,  which 
Mr.  Comber  addressed  soon  after  his  return,  and  as 
the  result  of  his  appeals  on  that  occasion,  that  John 
Hartland  definitely  resolved,  if  God  would  open  his 
way,  to  go  to  the  Congo. 

“The  same  evening,” says  his  mother,  “immediately 
on  his  return  home,  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Comber  asking 
him  if  his  address  was  specially  intended  for  him. 
It  seemed  so.  For  years,  long  before  they  met,  his 
castle  in  the  air  was  to  be  a missionary, — it  had 
always  been  his  hope,  yet  it  seemed  too  great  a call- 
ing— too  far  off — too  unattainable  ever  to  hope  for.” 
In  his  letter  to  his  friend  he  thus  expressed  his 
fervent  desire : — 

“ Often,  very  often,  the  voice  has  called  from  afar, 
‘ Come  over  and  help  us.’  I have  longed,  I have 
prayed  to  go,  and  often  cried,  ‘ Here  am  I ; send  me,’ 
but  I have  never  yet  felt  that  He  was  sending  me, 
and  I dare  not  go  alone.  But  to-night  you  said  you 
wanted  to  take  with  you  back  to  Africa  one  or  two 
men  at  once.  The  preparation  for  mission  work  was 
always  my  obstacle,  but  if  the  men  you  need  are 
ready  to  dedicate  themselves  as  they  are , and  at  once 
to  the  Lord’s  service — if  the  only  preparation  needed 
is  the  preparation  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; if  the  wisdom 
needed  is  that  wisdom  promised  to  those  who  ask  ; if 
the  sufficiency  is  not  a college  education,  but  the 
sufficiency  which  is  of  God — I cannot,  I dare  not 
hold  back.  ‘ How  much  owest  thou  my  Lord  ? ’ often 
rings  in  my  ears,  and  my  only  answer  is  ‘ Everything.’ 


84 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


I am  not  my  own,  I am  bought  with  a price,  and  He 
who  gave  His  life  for  me  can  claim  me  all  His  own. 
I am  ready  to  go  where  He  wills,  even  should  it  be 
to  pain  and  death. 

‘ Take  my  life  and  let  it  be, 

Only,  wholly,  all  for  Thee.  ’ 

“ My  mind  is  fully  made  up,  that  if  you  will  accept 
me  (and  you  know  what  I am,  I have  no  need  to 
introduce  myself  to  you),  as  a fellow-helper  in  the 
Lord’s  work,  and  if  the  Society  will  take  me  as  one  of 
their  workers,  I am  ready  this  day  to  consecrate  my- 
self to  the  Lord. 

“ This  is  the  way  in  which  I humbly  trust  to  * test  ’ 
the  call  I hear  in  my  heart  so  loudly.  Just  as  I am, 
with  all  I have  I offer  myself  to  the  Lord  for  His 
work.  If  you  and  the  Society  accept,  I shall  feel  it 
is  His  call,  and  come  what  will,  I will  obey  the  voice 
of  God,  and  serve  Him  as  He  commands  me.” 

Great  was  Mr.  Comber’s  joy  on  receiving  this 
letter.  He  knew  that  his  friend,  though  he  had  not 
enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a college  training,  possessed 
the  qualifications  which  were  most  requisite.  And 
because  of  the  possession  of  those  qualifications,  and 
not  merely  because  of  his  personal  attachment  to  him, 
he  urged  a prompt  application  to  the  Society.  John 
Hartland  followed  the  advice,  and  his  application  was 
thankfully  accepted. 

On  the  ioth  of  February,  the  year  being  1879, 
Mr.  Comber  was  invited  to  read  a paper  on  his 
explorations  inland  from  Mount  Cameroons  and 
journey  through  Congo  to  Makuta,  before  the 
members  of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society,  which 
paper  may  be  found  in  the  Society’s  monthly  records 
of  that  date.  The  paper  was  well  received.  Captain 
Burton  said  his  first  duty  was  personally  to  thank 
Mr.  Comber  for  having  found  his  bottle.  (A  bottle 
the  captain  had  deposited  on  the  occasion  of  his 
own  ascent  of  the  mountain.)  He  thought  he  had 
made  a most  interesting  journey,  and  had  brought 


HIS  FIRST  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND.  85 

back  a considerable  amount  of  new  information. 
The  lake  described  was  previously  unknown.  With 
regard  to  Mr.  Comber’s  journey  to  the  Congo,  it 
was  very  important,  especially  in  connection  with 
the  proposed  ulterior  proceedings  of  missionary 
bodies.  Sir  Rutherford  Alcock  expressed  himself 
as  much  indebted  to  Mr.  Comber,  affording,  as  his 
paper  did,  much  encouragement  in  many  respects. 
In  moving  a vote  of  thanks,  the  president  observed 
that  nothing  could  be  more  hopeful  or  satisfactory 
than  the  almost  idyllic  picture  which  had  been  drawn, 
by  Mr.  Comber’s  able  pen,  of  a country  which,  he 
trusted,  was  destined  to  become  the  theatre  of  his 
successful  labours. 

Many  and  urgent  as  were  the  claims  upon  his 
thought  and  time,  Mr.  Comber  would  not  permit 
his  brother  Percy’s  birthday  to  pass  by  without  send- 
ing the  following  affectionate  remembrance  of  it : — 

“My  dear  Brother, — I quite  expected  to  be 
able  to  write  you  a letter  yesterday,  where  I was 
preaching,  but  found  the  time  did  not  belong  to  me, 
so  write  now,  though  I am  afraid  this  letter  will  be 
late.  I am  very  sorry,  as  I can  imagine  you  were 
hoping  to  have  a letter  from  me  this  morning.  Once 
more,  I wish  you  ‘ many  very  happy  returns  of  the 
day.’  I feel  very  thankful,  my  dear  brother,  both 
for  what  you  are  and  for  what  I hope  and  expect  you 
will  be.  Our  Heavenly  Father  has  wonderfully 
blessed  us  three  boys,  with  our  sister  also ; and  we 
ought  to  be  very  thankful.  Especially  that  we  have 
been  brought  to  know,  love,  and  serve  Him.  How 
differently  we  have  been  placed  to  so  many  you 
doubtless  see  about  you  (your  shop  companions,  for 
instance),  being  brought  up,  as  we  have  been,  under 
strong  religious  influences,  and  naturally  becoming 
followers  of  the  blessed  Master,  Christ.  I am  thank- 
ful that  you  are  a Sunday-school  teacher  too,  and 
I earnestly  pray  that  you  may  be  able  to  do  some- 


86 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


thing  for  the  Master  in  your  class  and  at  your 
meetings.  May  He  fit  and  prepare  you  for  greater 
work. 

“ And  then,  Percy,  see  how  He  has  guided  all  three 
of  us  to  think  about  mission  work,  so  that  we  are 
choosing  a life  of  great  and  honourable  service.  I 
love  my  work  so  dearly,  am  so  proud  of  it,  and  would 
not  give  it  up  for  anything ; and  I could  send  you  no 
better  birthday  wish  than  that  you  may  be  called  to 
the  same  work.  It  will  indeed  be  glorious  if  you,  Sid, 
and  I are  all  working  in  the  future  in  the  same  field, 
and  I fully  expect  and  earnestly  hope  it  will  be  so. 
Stage  by  stage  I have  been  led  to  it,  and  as  you,  dear 
Percy,  covet  and  strive  after  it,  look  forward  to 
it,  and  try  hard  to  fit  yourself  for  it.  I am  sorry  to 
have  been  so  busy  as  to  do  so  little  for  you — in  writ- 
ing to  you  and  helping  you.  I have  often,  however, 
left  you  in  confidence  in  God’s  hand  ; and  besides  this, 
I have  been  glad  that  you  have  had  Sid’s  help  and 
guidance.  But  my  time  seems  more  and  more  fully 
occupied,  and  I can’t  do  for  you  what  I once  could. 
But,  keeping  close  to  Christ,  you,  dear  Percy,  will  get 
on,  I am  sure  of  it.  Find  a place  in  your  new  year’s 
motto  for  this  thought,  ‘ Closer  to  Christ,’  and  pray 
that  it  may  be  so  also  with  me. 

“ Directly  after  finishing  this  letter,  I shall  kneel  in 
earnest  prayer — specially,  to-night,  for  my  brother 
Percy.  God  bless  you. — From  your  ever  affectionate 
brother,  Tom. 

“P.S. — I hope  you  will  find  the  books  useful  to 
you.” 

On  the  4th  of  April,  the  early  attachment  he  had 
formed  was  consummated  by  his  marriage  to  Miss 
Minnie  Rickards,  the  daughter  of  his  much-esteemed 
Sunday-school  teacher.  Thus  a dream  of  his  boy- 
hood became  a reality.  The  marriage  ceremony  was 
performed  by  Dr.  Clifford,  in  Westbourne  Park 
Chapel,  and  being  the  first  wedding  in  that  sanctuary, 


HIS  FIRST  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND. 


87 


the  minister,  as  is  customary  in  such  circumstances, 
presented  the  happy  couple  with  a copy  of  the  Word 
of  God. 

The  time  was  now  drawing  near  for  the  departure 
of  the  Congo  band.  Many  friends  desiring  an 
opportunity  at  which  they  might  publicly  bid  the 
missionaries  “ God-speed,”  on  the  23rd  of  April  the 
large  hall  of  the  Cannon  Street  Hotel  was  secured 
for  the  purpose ; but  so  great  were  the  numbers 
attending  that  both  the  large  and  the  pillar  halls 
were  in  request,  and  were  crowded.  Mr.  Tritton,  in 
presiding,  spoke,  as  was  his  wont,  with  much  spiritual 
beauty  and  power.  In  the  course  of  his  observations, 
he  remarked,  with  solemn  emphasis  : — “ Disappoint- 
ments may  await  our  brethren  and  ourselves ; and 
trials  neither  few  nor  small.  Africa  has  had  her 
martyrs.  She  may  have  them  again.  There  are 
graves  of  the  saints  in  Africa.  More  such  may  be 
opened  yet.  But  come  what  may,  there  is  a sense  in 
which  our  brethren  will  be,  in  that  land,  not  as 
captives,  but  as  freemen  of  the  Lord,  themselves 
preaching  deliverance  to  the  captives,  and  the  open- 
ing of  the  prison  to  them  that  are  bound.” 

Amongst  other  speakers  was  Dr.  Stanford.  He  had 
been  asked,  as  his  pastor,  to  introduce  Mr.  Comber. 
“ I am  told,”  he  said,  “ that  I am  to  introduce  my 
friend  and  brother,  Thomas  Comber.  But  he  needs  no 
introduction  from  me.  You  all  know  him  quite  well. 
He  answers  to  what  a missionary  to  Africa  should  be. 
A man  going  on  this  mission  to  Africa  should  be  a 
man.  He  should  have  the  genius  for  peace.  He 
should  have  a head  well  screwed  on.  He  should 
have  a clear,  calm  common-sense.  He  should  have 
in  him  the  very  patience  of  a lamb  of  God.  You 
know  we  want  souls  to  work,  and  not  to  be  faint 
or  to  be  discouraged.  And  our  Comber  is  that  man  ; 
and  he  is  going  to  Africa,  not  on  a scientific  expedi- 
tion, nor  (if  I may  use  the  words  of  the  last-made 
cardinal)  going  with  the  idea  of  translating  Plato  into 


88 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


the  language  of  the  Hottentots.  He  is  simply  going 
to  preach  Jesus,  and  not  to  preach  Him  exactly  in 
the  style  of  Chalmers,  or  of  Robert  Hall,  or  of  the 
Bampton  lecturers,  but  rather  of  Philip  the  Evangelist, 
about  whom  we  read  in  the  first  missionary  chronicles 
that,  as  he  was  driven  into  the  wilderness  along  with 
one  of  the  black  men,  he  opened  his  mouth  and 
preached  to  him  Jesus  And  I hope  Comber  will  do 
that ; and  I am  confident  he  has,  so  far  as  we  dare  to 
say  of  any  one,  the  Divine  credentials  : yet  I feel  that  it 
is  an  act  of  faith  for  him  to  go,  and  an  act  of  faith  on 
our  part  to  let  him  go.  If  it  were  not  for  the  grand 
imperial  promise,  ‘Lo!  I am  with  you  alway,’  it 
would  be  an  act  of  fantastic  folly.  But  we  have  that 
promise,  and  we  dare  to  send  him  with  all  power  on 
his  side,  having  the  Saviour  with  him.” 

Great  was  the  effect  when  the  veteran,  Alfred 
Saker,  rose  to  address  the  meeting  The  appearance 
of  the  worn  missionary,  the  remembrance  of  his 
long  years  of  heroic  service,  gave  a charm — a magic 
power — to  his  words  of  tender  sympathy  and  wise 
counsel.  Much  regret  was  felt  at  the  absence  of 
Dr.  Moffat,  who  had  intended  to  be  present. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS  PREVIOUS  TO  REACHING 
STANLEY  POOL. 

THE  voyage  out  was  exceptionally  successful  and 
pleasant  : good  weather,  calm  seas,  specially 
beautiful  nights,  and  splendid  health  nearly  all 
the  time.  The  Volta  was  exchanged  for  the 
Congo  at  Tenerifife,  on  which  island  six  donkeys  and 
a tiny  foal  were  purchased  for  carrying  purposes, 
and  Mr.  Comber  had  also  hoped  to  have  obtained 
there  two  cows.  The  little  donkey  being  very 
lively  and  skittish,  afforded  some  amusement.  It  had 
been  bought  for  a dollar,  and  so  was  called  “ Dollar.” 
Mr.  Comber  would  sometimes  trot  him  “ aft  ” to  see 
Mrs.  Comber.  It  was  just  small  enough  to  run 
through  his  legs  without  knocking  him  ovef.  Besides 
the  donkey  live-stock,  there  were  two  dogs — a large- 
sized Newfoundland-retriever,  and  a good  colley  or 
shepherd’s  dog,  with  a particularly  beautiful  face. 
Whilst  on  board,  Mr.  Comber  spent  considerable  time 
in  reading  up  and  practising  in  “ nautical  astronomy,” 
so  that  he  might  be  able  accurately  to  take  the  sun  for 
latitude  and  longitude.  To  Mr.  Baynes,  the  Secretary 
of  the  Society,  he  wrote  off  Sierra  Leone  : — “ We  are 

89 


90 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


a very  happy  party  on  board  the  Congo — happy  in  our 
successful  voyage,  in  our  glorious  prospects  for  the 
future,  and  in  our  intercourse  with  one  another.  We 
had  a very  delightful  and  strengthening  service  on 
board  last  Sunday,  when  we  partook  of  the  ‘ Lord’s 
Supper’  together.  And  every  day  we  are  able  to 
meet  in  the  ‘ Ladies’  Saloon  ’ for  prayer.  I think  all 
our  hearts  are  light  and  joyous,  and  we  feel  with 
Anna  Waring — 

‘ My  hopes  I cannot  measure.’ 

I trust  that  every  report  we  have  to  make  may  be  as 
cheering  and  as  full  of  thankfulness  as  this.” 

On  the  Congo  calling  at  Cameroons,  Mr.  Comber 
was  able  to  secure  the  Cameroons  contingent.  Arriv- 
ing there,  he  heard  the  important  news  that  Mr. 
Stanley  was  shortly  to  enter  Africa  from  the  mouth 
of  the  Congo,  and  to  go  up  to  the  Pool,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  establishing  trading  stations  along  the  banks 
of  the  river.  Important,  however,  as  this  news  was, 
he  felt  that  it  would  not  affect  the  Mission  plans  of 
planting  a base  station  at  San  Salvador,  and  a station, 
if  possible,  at  Makuta,  from  which  to  press  on  to  the 
Pool  above  the  Falls. 

On  the  evening  of  the  9th  of  June,  Banana  was 
reached — six  weeks  and  two  days  after  leaving  Liver- 
pool. The  day  following,  Mr.  Bentley  and  Mr.  Hart- 
land  started  in  a schooner  for  Boma ; and  the  second 
day  an  “ express  canoe  ” was  despatched  to  Musuka 
with  a letter  to  the  King  of  Congo  to  be  forwarded  by 
an  “express  courier”  to  San  Salvador,  informing  His 
Majesty  of  the  arrival  of  the  missionary  party,  and 
asking  for  carriers.  Mr.  Comber  and  the  rest  of  the 
party  left  at  Banana  were  conveyed  up  to  Musuka  by 
the  Zaire.  It  was  thought  advisable  to  make  the 
journey  to  San  Salvador  in  two  detachments.  The 
advance  party,  consisting  of  Mr.  Bentley  and  Mr. 
Crudgington,  thirty-six  carriers,  two  capatas,  four 
donkeys,  and  the  dog  “ Ben,”  duly  reached  their  desti- 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS. 


91 


nation  in  safety  and  health,  being  well  received  by  the 
king,  who  ordered  a salute  of  fifty  guns.  The  rear 
party  accomplished  their  journey  with  equal  success 
and  were  as  cordially  welcomed. 

But,  not  many  days  had  elapsed  after  their  settle- 
ment at  San  Salvador,  when  a most  terrible  trial  over- 
took the  missionary  band  in  general,  and  Mr.  Comber 
in  particular.  It  was  nothing  less  than  the  death  of 
Mrs.  Comber,  which  most  sorrowful  event  happened 
on  the  morning  of  Sunday,  the  24th  of  August.  The 
sad  circumstance  is  most  pathetically  described  in 
the  following  extracts  from  a letter  John  Hartland 
wrote  to  his  mother  : — 

“ I am  sure  you  will  be  as  sorry  to  get  this  letter  as 
I am  to  write  it.  It  contains  bad  news.  I may  as  well 
tell  it  at  once,  though  it  will  come  very  suddenly  to 
you. 

“ Our  dear  brother  Comber  has  lost  his  young  wife ! 
Poor  Mrs.  Comber  has  passed  away ! It  will  seem 
very  sudden  to  you,  no  doubt ; it  was  sudden  to  us  too. 
She  died  of  meningitis,  an  inflammation  of  the  mem- 
brane of  the  brain,  brought  on  by  bad  news  from 
home.  She  was  just  recovering  from  a rather  severe 
attack  of  fever,  had  not  been  able  to  get  up,  but 
expected  shortly  to  do  so.  When  the  letters,  our  long 
and  anxiously  looked  for  letters  arrived,  Mr.  Comber 
gave  her  those  directed  to  her,  and  on  coming  into  the 
room  a few  minutes  later,  found  her  sitting  up  in  bed 
crying. 

“ While  we  had  been  enjoying  our  good  news  from 
home,  she  had  been  reading  of  the  serious,  almost 
hopeless  illness  of  her  sister  Lottie.  The  bad  news 
seemed  to  take  hold  of  her ; the  next  day  she  was 
much  worse,  and  vortiited  all  she  took.  Many  bad 
symptoms  appeared,  and  at  first  it  was  thought  she 
had  typhoid  fever ; but  soon  coma  set  in,  and  for 
several  days  she  lay  quite  unconscious,  and  only  took 
nourishment  from  a spoon  with  which  Tom  fed  her. 
They  knew  it  could  not  be  typhus,  and  Harry  (Mr. 


92 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


Crudgington)  suggested  that  the  symptoms  were  all 
those  of  meningitis,  the  most  fatal  of  brain  fever. 
For  a day  we  hoped  against  Harry’s  diagnosis,  but  the 
next  day  Tom  fell  in  with  his  ideas.  All  day,  Satur- 
day, she  lay  unconscious,  Tom  feeding  her  with  beef- 
tea,  eggs,  and  such  things.  All  night  Tom  and  Harry 
sat  up  with  her.  On  Sunday  she  looked  better,  when 
I saw  her  at  6 A.M.,  but  at  6.45,  when  Tom  was  alone 
with  her,  the  breathing  became  slower,  and,  with  a few 
sighs,  her  soul  passed  away  to  its  rest. 

“ Sunday  was  a sad  day  to  us  ; Bentley  was  ill  with 
bilious  fever.  Tom  did  not  come  out  of  his  house  all 
day ; but  first  prepared  his  dead  wife  for  the  grave, 
and  then  afterwards  sat  beside  her,  and  you  can 
imagine  how  deeply  he  grieved  for  her.  I believe 
they  loved  each  other  most  affectionately,  and  it  is 
indeed  a great  and  terrible  bereavement  to  him,  but 
he  bears  it  bravely. 

“Harry  and  I prepared  the  coffin,  after  Epea  had 
made  it  out  of  some  planks  that  only  came  up  the  day 
before.  We  lined  it  with  white  cloth,  making  a bed 
and  pillow,  and  cut  out  a frill  to  put  round  it ; it 
looked  very  nice  indeed.  We  also  made  a grass  and 
evergreen  wreath  to  lay  on  the  top.  We  were  obliged 
to  put  her  in  the  coffin  the  same  day ; but  the  funeral 
was  not  till  the  next  morning.  The  grave  was  dug 
not  far  from  the  site  of  the  house  we  are  going  to 
build. 

“ The  next  morning  the  sad  train  left  the  house  for 
the  grave.  The  white  coffin,  covered  with  a white 
pall,  and  surmounted  with  green  leaves,  was  carried  by 
four  of  the  Mission  people.  Mr.  Crudgington  led  the 
way,  then  followed  Tom  and  I as  chief  mourners,  Mr. 
Bentley  and  a Mr.  Aston,  a Birmingham  trader,  then 
the  Mission  people,  followed  by  a general  crowd  led 
by  the  King  of  Congo  himself.  At  the  grave,  into 
which  large  plantain  leaves  were  laid,  we  all  took 
our  places,  the  people  keeping  off  at  a respectful  dis- 
tance. The  service  (one  we  had  arranged  among 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS. 


93 


ourselves)  was  read,  partly  by  Mr.  Crudgington  and 
partly  by  myself.  We  sang ‘We  shall  part  but  not 
for  ever,’  and  some  other  hymns  ; prayer  was  offered, 
and  then  we  left  Epea  to  fill  up  the  grave.  The 
whole  was  so  solemn  and  impressive,  but  yet  very 
simple. 

“ The  people  kept  wonderfully  quiet  and  attentive 
all  the  time. 

“ After  the  funeral,  the  day  passed  very  sadly  and 
gloomily,  and  so  have  the  following  days  ; for  we  miss 


THE  GRAVE  OF  MRS.  COMIlF.R.  (From  a Photograph.) 

her  very  much.  You  cannot  think  what  a loss  she  is 
to  us  all,  and  how  we  miss  her  bright,  cheerful  face, 
her  merry  laugh  and  her  kind  gentle  voice ; but  she 
has  gone  from  the  noblest  service  on  earth  to  join 
the  hosts  of  His  servants  who  serve  Him  above,  and 
is  now  in  the  presence  of  the  King,  and  we  may  not 
wish  her  back. 

“Poor  Tom  bears  up  most  bravely,  though  his  loss 
is  most  severe,  and  at  times  when  he  thinks  of  her  in 


94 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


that  glorious  land  where  they  see  His  face,  and  where 
are  gathered  all  the  servants  of  God  who  have  gone 
on  before,  and  have  entered  into  rest,  he  cannot  help 
with  the  far-famed  dreamer  of  Bedford  wishing  him- 
self amongst  them.” 

Mr.  Comber’s  personal  loss  was  rendered  addition- 
ally keen  by  the  sympathy  he  felt  for  his  wife’s 
friends. 

“ I am  very  anxiously  waiting,”  he  wrote  to  Mr. 
Rickards,  “ for  your  letters  in  answer  to  mine  of 
August,  and  shall  be  very  glad  when  they  come.  In 
many  troubles  of  boyhood  and  youth,  you  have 
sustained,  encouraged,  and  advised  me,  and  taught 
me  to  look  above,  and  I have  sadly  wanted  you  in 
this  climax  of  trouble,  which  has  come  upon  me  in 
early  manhood,  and  have  often  wished  I could  occupy 
a place  in  the  sacred  circle  of  your  home,  and  could 
join  in  your  Sunday  evening  worship ; but  the  life 
I have  chosen  gives  me  the  arm  of  the  Heavenly 
Father  alone  to  lean  upon,  and  Faith  needs  to  be 
stronger  than  with  you  in  England. 

“ I can’t  tell  you  yet  what  effect  my  sorrow  has  had 
upon  me,  my  spirit  and  life.  I know  that  heaven  is 
more  attractive,  and  the  thought  of  death  more 
pleasant ; and  I think  I am  more  earnest  in  my 
work  ; but  I do  so  sadly  miss  my  darling  wife.  I 
sometimes  feel  I can  scarcely  bear  it,  and  don’t  know 
what  to  do.  But  the  ‘Very  Present  Help  in  Trouble’ 
has  been  near,  and  my  times  of  bursting  grief  have 
been  times  when  Jesus  has  been  nearest  to  me,  and 
the  consolations  of  His  love  very  precious.  Yet  I 
can’t  say  I am  contented  in  spirit,  although  I believe 
that  He  does  all  for  the  best. 

“The  strong  tie  always  existing  between  my  old 
teacher  and  myself,  became  the  closest  and  strongest 
possible  when  he  yielded  to  my  care  his  ‘dear  little 
girl;’  and  it  brought  me  in  close  intimacy  with 
others  of  his  family,  who  for  their  own  worth,  as  well 
as  for  Minnie’s  sake,  became  dear  to  me.  I hope  that 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS. 


95 


this  tie  will  not  now  loosen.  I should  wrong  my 
dearest  earthly  friend  if  I thought  it  would  be  so 
with  you  ; but  I want  to  be  loved  as  a son  and  a 
brother,  and  treated  as  such  by  the  others,  al- 
though I have  been  the  means  of  bringing  sorrow 
into  your  circle  ; and  I hope  that  my  now  lonely  life, 
all  the  lonelier  after  the  brief  companionship  of  my 
darling,  will  have  the  occasional  gleam  of  earthly 
sunshine  which  a letter  from  one  of  your  household 
will  give.  In  the  letters  written  to  Minnie  and 
reaching  here  since  her  passing  away,  I have  been 
very  glad  to  read  affectionate  messages  to  me. 

“ You  are,  I know,  anxious  to  hear  about  our  work 
here,  and  in  this  letter  I will  tell  you  something  of  it ; 
but  I must  send  you  a beautiful  passage  from 
Martineau’s  ‘ Endeavours  after  the  Christian  Life,’ 
which  I have  come  across  to-day.  I have  been 
wanting  to  explain  why  anything  connected  with 
Minnie,  any  reference  to  her  in  talk  or  writing, 
although  making  my  loss  all  the  more  keenly  vivid, 
yet  is  pleasant  to  me.  To  read  her  letters  that  have 
come  from  you  has  been  an  occupation  eagerly 
sought ; although  it  has  made  me  feel  the  loss  more. 
Martineau  puts  the  feeling  into  words  thus: — 

1 Will  a true  heart  say  that  an  affection  is  evil 
because  it  is  sad,  and  wish  to  shake  it  off  the  moment 
it  brings  pain  ? Call  it  what  you  will,  that  is  not 
love,  which  itself  is  anxious  to  grow  cold  ; the 
emotions  of  a faithful  soul  never  entertain  a suicidal 
purpose  and  plan  their  own  extinction  ; rather  do 
they  reproach  their  own  sensibility  and  passionately 
pray  for  a greater  vitality.  Whether,  then,  in  joy 
or  regrets,  let  the  spirit  of  affection  stay  ; and  if  that 
spirit  stay,  the  objects,  though  vanished,  leave  their 
best  presence  with  us  still.  No,  that  is  only  lost  truly 
which  we  have  ceased  to  love.’  ” 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  above  sentiments  how 
bravely  and  submissively  Mr.  Comber  desired  to  bear 
his  great  sorrow.  He  determined  to  try  and  do  his 


g6 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


work  faithfully  and  cheerfully.  He  would  work,  the 
Lord  helping  him,  as  she  who  had  been  taken  would 
have  had  him  work  ; consequently,  a week  after  her 
death,  with  Mr.  Hartland  as  his  companion,  he 
started  upon  the  proposed  journey  for  Makuta.  It 
was  attended  with  many  difficulties,  and,  as  far  as  any 
permanent  settlement  was  concerned,  was  most  dis- 
appointing. As  a specimen  of  Mr.  Comber’s  manner 
of  keeping  rough  notes,  as  well  as  for  the  information 
supplied,  the  following  will  be  read  with  interest : — 

“Tuesday,  9th  September. — Carriers  won’t  start — 
stay  all  day — can’t  get  other  carriers,  and  these  won’t 
return  ; they  say  they  will  wait. 

“Wednesday,  10th. — Still  here  (Kola);  carriers 
seem  afraid  to  go  on,  and  take  their  pay  for  one  day, 
speaking  of  returning ; but  they  don’t  return.  Mr. 
Hartland  has  fever  again  (yesterday,  ague).  Soba 
brings  bullets  (three  square  pieces  of  iron  roughly 
smelted),  saying  that  Susu-Mpemba  had  sent  them  to 
him  on  our  behalf.  I say  we  will  wait  for  Matoka, 
but  try  to  arrange  ambassadors  to  go  to  Tungwa, 
feeling  that  the  people  won’t  like  to  see  us  without 
our  first  sending  ambassadors.  Sent  off  Cozinheiro, 
Cam,  and  Sabbi  (Cam  to  carry  cloth  and  see  it 
delivered  to  Susu-Mpemba,  as  I cannot  trust  the 
others).  Fear  that  present  sent  by  first  ambassadors 
did  not  reach  the  chiefs.  Our  fresh  ambassadors 
start  at  3.30,  and  may  be  able  to  return  to-night,  as 
it  is  only  about  five  miles.  Ambassadors  do  not 
return.  Latitude  (from  observation)  50  42'  28". 
(Vega.) 

“Thursday,  nth. — Cam  returns  with  Sabbi  at 
7.30.  Says  that  others  were  afraid  to  enter  Tungwa, 
saying  that  Susu-Mpemba  would  shoot  them.  Cam 
answers,  ‘ Never  mind  ; suppose  they  do.  Let  us  go.’ 
They  wanted  him  to  give  up  the  present  into  the 
hands  of  a stranger  to  convey  to  Susu-Mpemba,  but 
acting  upon  my  instructions  Cam  refuses.  Cozinheiro, 
afraid  to  return,  they  say,  has  gone  to  Congo  by 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS. 


97 


another  road  ; and  Sabbi  lays  all  the  blame  on  his 
companion  (of  course !).  Cannot  understand  what 
the  state  of  affairs  really  is,  but  prepare  to  go  myself 
to  Tungwa ; and  having  put  a little  food  together,  set 
out  at  eight  o’clock,  accompanied  by  Cam  and  Sabbi 
(under  compulsion).  Sabbi  tries  to  linger  and  get 
out  of  it,  but  Cam  goes  behind,  and  I in  front,  and 
I promise  Sabbi  a good  dash.  Hartland  left  in 
charge  of  goods.  N.,  N.N.E.,  and  N.E.  for  two  hours 
walking,  Cam  and  Sabbi  almost  off  their  legs,  and  at 
ten  o’clock  arrive  at  Tungwa.  Town  looks  larger 
and  prettier  than  before.  The  prettiest  African  town 
I have  ever  seen.  Cam  says  ‘ it  pass  [is  better  than] 
all  other  towns.’  Half  way  there  we  meet  Cozinheiro, 
who  after  all  did  not  return  to  Congo,  but  was  hang- 
ing about  near.  He  says  he  has  been  into  the  town 
this  morning,  and  that  Susu-Mpemba  declares  that 
the  cloth  we  sent  to  him  was  delivered  as  coming 
from  the  King  of  Congo,  and  not  from  us. 

“Cross  the  Tungwa  River  and  enter  town  without 
opposition,  but  without  welcome.  A few  uninfluen- 
tial  people  meet  us  and  accompany  us  as  we  walk  to 
our  former  camping  place.  Seat  myself  on  stool 
outside  house,  and  presently  the  chief  Sengeli  (Susu- 
Mpemba’s  father)  passes  at  a little  distance,  waving 
his  hands  in  perplexity  and  trouble.  Wait  half-an- 
hour  and  shake  hands  with  a few  people,  and  then  eat 
my  breakfast.  • About  eleven  Susu-Mpemba  and  his 
elder  brother  Antonio  come.  The  former  shakes 
hands,  the  latter  won’t  until  persuaded  by  my  con- 
tinuously offered  hand  with  frequent  * Simba-ngeye  ’ 
(Take,  friend!).  Both  these  brothers  have  whitish 
hair,  and  must  be  about  fifty,  and  Sengeli  must  be 
seventy.  Susu-Mpemba’s  son  (a  lad  about  sixteen) 
is  an  interesting,  fine-looking  young  fellow.  Both 
the  brothers  seem  perplexed  and  troubled  at  seeing 
me,  and  none  of  the  former  state  is  displayed  (hat, 
umbrella,  music,  &c.).  Follow  them  to  the  palaver 
tree,  and  about  200  people  circle  round  us.  I tell  the 

G 


98 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


chiefs,  through  Cozinheiro,  how  I have  returned 
according  to  promise,  that  others  are  with  me,  that 
we  are  living  at  San  Salvador,  and  that  we  sent  four 
ambassadors  (Sabbi  being  one)  with  a present  for 
Susu-Mpemba,  and  one  for  Bwaka-Mata  (a  chief 
beyond).  I have  now  come  to  visit  him  ; not  to  sleep 
in  his  town  unless  he  wishes.  The  truth  about  our 
former  ambassadors  now  leaks  out.  The  present  we 
sent  to  Bwaka-Mata  was  appropriated  in  part  by  the 
King  of  Congo,  and  in  part  by  the  ambassadors ; 
while  that  for  Susu-Mpemba  was  delivered  in  the 
name  of  the  King  of  Congo.  They  all  seemed  dis- 
gusted and  angry  at  the  petty  treachery,  and  speak 
wrathfully  about  Totola,  King  of  Congo ; but  were 
most  angry  with  Sabbi,  the  ambassador  (as  represent- 
ing the  King  of  Congo),  for  his  deception,  and  also 
because  he  has  brought  us  to  Tungwa  again.  They 
shower  invective  upon  him,  and  the  chiefs  spit  at  his 
face  and  draw  their  hands  significantly  across  their 
throats.  One  man  runs  at  him  with  a stick,  and 
another  takes  up  his  gun.  I protect  Sabbi  with  my 
arm,  and  observe  that,  as  he  drinks  some  water  from 
a bottle  close  by,  he  is  in  a profuse  perspiration  from 
terror.  Cozinheiro  explains  that  they  want  to  kill 
him,  and  I rise  and  plead  that  it  is  not  altogether  his 
fault ; that  he  acted  under  other  instructions.  After 
more  than  three  hours’  palaver,  during  which  they 
frequently  retire  for  consultation,  I am  told  that, 
much  as  they  would  personally  like  to  see  me,  our  com- 
ing before  had  brought  them  into  so  much  trouble 
with  neighbouring  chiefs,  who  said  Susu-Mpemba 
was  always  calling  the  white  man  to  his  town  (the 
said  white  man  wanting  to  take  the  country),  that  we 
must  not  come.  Also  that  I must  not  keep  saying  all 
over  the  country  that  Susu-Mpemba  was  my  friend, 
because  this  statement  was  always  bringing  him  into 
trouble.  They  say  little,  however  to  me ; but 
threaten  strongly  Sabbi,  and  with  much  vociferation, 
put  a bullet  into  his  hand  to  bear  to  Totola,  saying 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS. 


99 


that,  if  he  sends  any  more  ambassadors  to  Makuta 
on  behalf  of  white  men,  their  throats  will  be  cut  and 
they  thrown  into  the  river. 

“ As  to  going  farther  into  the  country  by  the 
Makuta  road,  they  say  we  may  try  Zombo  or  Kin- 
suka,  but  must  not  come  their  way,  because  of  the 
opposition  of  surrounding  chiefs.  And  when  I 
direct  Cozinheiro  to  say  that  we  hope  soon  to 
be  widely  known  as  benevolent,  kind  missionaries 
only,  and  not  as  traders,  or  as  coming  to  take 
their  country,  and  that,  perhaps,  then  they  would 
like  us  to  come  and  settle  in  their  town  and  teach 
them  God’s  Word,  I understand  enough  of  Fyot  to 
know  he  does  not  give  my  message.  He  refuses, 
saying  the  people  wouldn’t  like  it,  but  I shout, 
‘Vova!  Vova!’  (speak),  and  the  people  seeing  he 
was  keeping  back,  shout,  ‘Vova’  too,  and  when  he 
tells  them,  they  smile  an  incredulous  smile,  while 
some  appear  angry. 

“ After  negativing  my  proposal  to  bring  my  white 
brother  the  next  day  to  see  them,  and  refusing  to 
take  any  of  the  tempting  goods  I had  brought  as  a 
present  for  them,  they  shake  hands  and  go  away. 
During  all  this  palaver,  although  they  threaten  the 
King  of  Congo,  Sabbi,  Cozinheiro,  my  boy  Cam,  and 
all  the  ambassadors,  yet  they  do  not  once  threaten 
me  ; and  when  speaking  I smile  in  the  face  of  Susu- 
Mpemba  or  Antonio.  They  always  smile  in  a 
friendly  troubled  way,  and  I am  sure  want  us  to 
come,  though  they  cannot  allow  us.  The  people,  too, 
seem  friendly,  although  they  call  after  us, ‘Ki-leka- 
ko’  (You  mustn’t  sleep  here).  Nothing  more  can  be 
done  at  present  ; the  road  this  way  is  clearly  shut  up, 
and  in  weariness  and  disappointment  I return,  and 
reach  Kola  very  tired  at  3.30.  We  decide  that  the 
only  thing  to  be  done  is  to  try  another  route.” 

Thus  defeated  at  Makuta,  Mr.  Comber’s  first  idea 
was  to  attempt  a route  by  way  of  Zombo,  but  this  on 
further  thought  was  abandoned,  and  he  resolved  to 


IOO 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


return  and  remain  for  three  months  at  San  Salvador. 
This  he  did,  and,  together  with  his  brethren,  endeav- 
oured to  consolidate  the  Mission  in  that  place. 
Services  were  regularly  conducted,  averaging  in 
attendance,  1 50 ; a school  for  the  boys  was  opened  ; 
good  progress  was  made  with  the  language,  and 
perhaps,  most  important  of  all,  their  purpose  in  going 
to  San  Salvador  was  becoming  better  understood,  and 
the  influence  of  their  characters  and  lives  beginning 
to  tell.  Besides  these  results,  temporary  premises 
had  been  erected,  and  a stone  house  had  been  par- 
tially built.  The  difficulty  and  time  connected  with 
the  last  of  these  achievements  will  be  understood 
when  it  is  stated  that  two  days  were  occupied  in 
searching  for  limestone  for  mortar ; three  in  making 
a road  to  get  to  it ; four  days  in  breaking  and  blast- 
ing it ; three  days  to  carry  two  and  a-half  tons  of 
limestone  to  the  nearest  point  of  the  Little  Lueji 
River ; ten  days  making  a twenty-four  feet  canoe  to 
carry  a ton  of  stone  and  six  men  to  a part  of  the 
river  where  fuel  is  obtainable  and  an  old  kiln  exists ; 
four  more  in  building  two  sheds,  one  to  protect  the 
lime  from  rain,  and  the  other  to  protect  himself  and 
those  who  were  with  him  ; three  days  with  thirty  men 
dragging  canoe  from  place  of  cutting  to  the  river ; 
six  days  clearing  the  river  of  obstacles  (overgrowths, 
fallen  trees,  &c.) ; four  more  days  collecting  wood 
and  burning  the  lime  ; and  three  days  getting  to  San 
Salvador,  with  many  more  days  lost  through  rain. 
All  this  before  mortar  could  be  obtained  and  the 
walls  of  the  house  commenced. 

About  this  time  the  king  received  a communica- 
tion from  the  French  Pere  Superior  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Mission  at  Landana,  near  Banana,  consist- 
ing of  twenty-one  quarto  pages , which,  without  Mr. 
Comber’s  assistance,  he  could  not  have  deciphered. 
With  ludicrous  irony,  Mr.  Comber  gave  His  Majesty 
to  understand  that  the  Pere  Superior  was  full  of 
passionate  desire  for  his  welfare  ; how  the  writer  had 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS. 


IOI 


been  sent  twelve  years  before  to  Congo  by  His  Holi- 
ness the  Pope,  but  health  and  strength  had  failed, 
and  he  had  been  obliged  to  settle  his  mission  at 
Landana,  having,  however,  made  many  unsuccessful 
attempts  to  reach  Congo,  once  getting  as  far  as  Boma. 
Mr.  Comber  did  not  fail  to  suggest  to  the  king  that  it 
was  rather  singular,  seeing  his  soul  was  filled  with 
such  ardent  love,  he  had  not  before,  during  all  the 
twelve  years,  sent  him  a letter.  The  people  were  not 
slow  to  estimate  the  “ passionate  desires  ” at  their  true 
value.  Of  course,  the  Pere  Superior  took  the  oppor- 
tunity to  denounce  the  missionaries  in  the  strongest 
terms,  as  servants  of  the  devil,  etc.,  expatiating  upon 
the  doctrines  of  Protestantism,  the  Reformation,  per- 
sonal character  of  Henry  VIII.,  Luther,  Calvin  and 
Zwingle.  After  requesting  that  carriers  might  be 
sent  and  a house  prepared  for  him,  the  writer  con- 
cluded his  letter  by  promising  to  establish  a large 
mission,  and  bring  a present  to  the  king,  of  whom 
he  was  the  profoundly  humble,  obedient  servant, 
etc.  The  king  was  not  pleased  with  this  communica- 
tion, for  he  even  declined  to  send  the  requested 
carriers. 

The  efforts  of  the  missionaries,  though  concentrated 
at  San  Salvador,  were  by  no  means  confined  to  that 
place  ; visits  into  the  surrounding  country  were  con- 
tinually being  made,  and  nearly  always  with  the  great 
object  in  view  of  effecting  a passage  to  the  Pool. 
Some  of  these  journeys  were  of  great  importance  in 
themselves,  giving  opportunities  for  gaining  wider 
knowledge  of  the  people,  and  for  proclaiming  the 
Gospel ; and  at  several  of  the  towns  urgent  requests 
were  made  for  the  white  men  to  build  houses  and 
remain  as  teachers.  As  one  of  these  journeys  was 
attended  by  very  serious  consequences  to  Mr. 
Comber,  it  must  be  described  in  detail.  On  the  occa- 
sion referred  to,  Mr.  Comber  set  forth  accompanied 
by  Mr.  Hartland,  Cam,  a linguister,  and  eight  Kroo 
boys.  On  arriving  at  Banza  Loango,  seven  of  the 


102 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


Kroo  boys,  through  fear,  deserted.  Mr.  Comber 
having  been  induced  to  make  this  particular  effort 
through  rumours  which  again  and  again  had  reached 
San  Salvador,  to  the  effect  that  Bwaka-Mata  was 
willing  for  the  white  men  to  go  through  his  land  if 
they  brought  with  them  Kroo  boys  and  no  Congo 
men,  he  determined  to  go  forward  and  ascertain 
whether  these  rumours  were  well  founded.  They 
passed  Moila  and  Tungwa  safely,  and  at  last  reached 
the  town  they  were  seeking,  Banza  Makuta.  The 
reception  had  better  be  given  in  John  Hartland’s 
graphic  words : — “ We  walked  into  the  town  and 
asked  the  people  its  name,  but  got  no  answer.  The 
people  drew  back  a little,  and  then  one  man  called 
out  ‘Ndabonga  nkeli,  vaunda  mundeli!’  ‘Fetch  the 
guns ; kill  the  white  men  ! ’ and  in  an  instant  they 
rushed  away,  returning  immediately  armed  with  great 
sticks,  huge  pieces  of  stone,  knives,  cutlasses,  and 
guns,  and,  without  any  word  of  palaver,  commenced 
dancing  and  leaping  round  us,  and  brandishing  their 
weapons.  Mr.  Comber  sat  down  by  a house,  and 
I was  about  to  do  the  same,  but  our  assailants  yelled 
out,  ‘ Get  up,  get  up,’  and  rushed  upon  us.  Such 
fiendish,  blood-thirsty,  cruel  countenances  I never 
saw.  We  got  up  and  called  to  them  to  stop,  that  we 
would  go  back,  but  it  was  no  good,  and  stones 
came  flying  towards  us,  and  sticks  and  knives  were 
brandished  around  us.  We  could  see  the  people 
were  determined,  not  only  to  drive  us  from  the  town, 
but  to  have  our  lives,  so  there  was  nothing  left  for  us 
to  do  but  to  attempt  flight,  though  it  seemed  hope- 
less. Away  we  started,  amid  stones  and  blows.  We 
all  got  hit  and  bruised,  but  managed  to  reach  the  top 
of  the  steep  hill,  when  a sudden  report  rang  out 
behind  us  above  the  uproar,  and  Mr.  Comber,  who 
was  in  front  of  me,  fell.  I dashed  up  to  him  and 
tried  to  assist  him  to  rise,  but  he  said,  ‘ It’s  no  use, 
John  ; I ’m  hit,  you  go  on.’ 

“ How  I got  down  that  terrible  hill,  through  the 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS.  IO3 

water,  and  up  the  next  hill,  I don’t  know,  but  I over- 
took Cam  just  outside  the  next  town,  and  made  him 
stop  and  walk  through  it,  for  fear  its  inhabitants 
should  attack  us  if  they  saw  us  running.  They  had 
heard  the  shots  and  were  out  with  their  guns,  but 
seemed  undecided  what  they  ought  to  do,  and  their 
indecision  saved  us.  Had  they  been  prepared  for  us, 
our  case  would  have  been  hopeless.  As  we  left  this 
town  I heard  Mr.  Comber  shouting  behind  me,  and 
saw  him  running  towards  us.  We  waited  an  instant 
until  he  came  up,  and  then  went  full  speed  down  the 
next  hill  and  up  into  another  town,  followed  by  the 
furious  Banza  Makuta  people.  Mr.  Comber  kept  up 
well.  He  had  been  shot  in  the  middle  of  the  back, 
but  the  ball  had  not  entered  the  lungs,  for  he  experi- 
enced no  difficulty  in  breathing,  and  his  wound  did 
not  bleed  very  much.  After  we  left  the  last  town 
and  got  on  the  road,  we  thought  the  people  had  given 
up  pursuit,  so  left  off  running,  and  walked  on  sharply 
along  the  road  to  Tungwa ; but,  on  looking  round 
soon  we  saw  three  men  following  swiftly  after  us, 
armed  with  knives,  sticks,  and  a gun.  They  gained 
on  us  rapidly,  and  we,  though  beaten  and  wounded, 
took  to  running  again.  When  we  started,  our 
pursuers  set  up  a most  horrible,  demoniacal  yell, 
redoubled  their  efforts,  and  threw  stones  after  us, 
many  of  which  whizzed  past  us,  but  none  hit  us. 
It  was  now  a race  for  life  along  that  weary  road  ; we 
had  to  exert  ourselves  to  our  utmost,  and  throw 
away  everything  we  were  carrying.  On  we  dashed, 
and  on  came  the  blood-thirsty  savages  behind  us  ; 
once  they  came  within  shot  and  fired  at  us,  but  with- 
out harming  us.  So  we  continued  running  and  being 
run  after  for  five  miles,  until  we  drew  near  to  Tungwa, 
by  which  time  our  pursuers  had  grown  tired  and  given 
up  the  chase.  We  walked  hurriedly  through  Tungwa 
without  allowing  the  people  to  know  what  had 
happened,  crossed  the  river,  and  were  out  on  the  road 
again.  The  shades  of  night  were  now  falling,  and  we 


104 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


pressed  on  at  our  utmost  speed,  fearing  still  that  the 
people  were  not  far  behind.  By  dark  we  reached  the 
town  where  we  had  left  our  Moila  man.  With  his 
aid  we  continued  our  journey  in  the  darkness,  often 
tripping  and  stumbling,  but  still  continuing  our 
course,  for  life  depended  on  our  putting  a long 
distance  between  ourselves  and  Banza  Makuta,  and 
outrunning  the  news  in  this  still  unfriendly  country. 

At  nine  o’clock  we  reached  Kola,  the  town  where 
we  had  slept  the  previous  night.  Here  we  rested  until 
past  twelve,  and  then — fearing  pursuit,  and,  perhaps, 
too,  treachery  from  the  people — we  started  again. 
The  night  was  pitchy  black — no  moon  or  stars.  We 
could  only  feel  our  road,  and  often  had  to  keep  hold 
of  each  other’s  walking-poles  to  keep  together.  So 
we  walked  on  until  three  o’clock,  passing  through 
several  towns  on  tiptoe  for  fear  of  waking  the  people  ; 
but  at  last  we  came  to  a large  town,  where  our  guide 
lost  the  way.  There  was  a river  before  us  which 
could  only  be  crossed  by  a bridge,  and  that  bridge  we 
could  not  find  in  the  darkness,  so,  after  an  hour’s 
fruitless  search,  we  lay  ourselves  down  in  the  road  to 
wait  for  the  day — two  weary  hours,  during  which  the 
others  slept,  and  I,  after  in  vain  trying  to  find  another 
way  over  the  river,  sat  and  watched.  When  the  long- 
wished-for  dawn  broke  we  went  back  into  the  town, 
and  found  the  road.  We  were  all  desperately  tired, 
and  Mr.  Comber  was  getting  faint  with  his  wound ; 
but  we  pressed  on  until  we  had  crossed  the  Quiloa, 
passed  Banza  Mputa,  and  reached  a friendly  town 
two  hours  beyond.  Here  Mr.  Comber  was  quite 
‘done  up,’  and  the  small  flask  of  brandy — the  only 
thing  we  managed  to  save — failed.  We  sat  in  this 
town  about  an  hour,  and  ate  a little  rice.  Mr. 
Comber  revived  a little,  and  we  started  again.  For- 
tunately, we  were  able  to  get  a few  men,  and  I made 
up  a hammock  of  a blanket,  so  that  we  got  on  as  far 
as  Sanda  by  the  middle  of  the  afternoon,  Mr.  Comber 
in  the  hammock,  Cam  and  I walking.  At  Sanda  we 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS. 


105 


were  among  friends — warm  friends  too — and  their 
expressions  of  indignation  and  kindly  sympathy 
almost  brought  tears  into  our  eyes.  Everything  we 
wanted  they  got  for  us,  and  we  laid  down  to  sleep 
with  a feeling  of  comparative  safety,  knowing  that  if 
we  were  followed  our  friends  would  have  protected  us 
at  the  risk  of  their  own  lives.  We  were  able  at  Sanda 
to  ‘ look  over  ’ ourselves,  to  ascertain  what  harm  we 
had  sustained.  Cam  had  come  off  the  best,  with 
scarcely  a bruise.  Mr.  Comber’s  wound  appeared  to 
be  only  a slight  one,  the  bullet  having  struck  against 
the  spine,  and  not  penetrated  beyond,  although  it  had 
made  a nasty  wound  in  the  muscles  of  the  back. 

I had  several  bruises  from  sticks  and  stones,  one 
particularly  on  my  right  temple,  caused  by  a huge 
piece  of  stone  and  a thick  stick  thrown  at  me,  which 
at  the  time  almost  stunned  me.  There  was  a great 
gash  in  the  shoulder  of  my  shirt,  which  the  natives 
assure  me  was  cut  by  a knife ; how  I escaped  being 
stabbed  is  truly  miraculous.  Our  whole  escape  from 
these  fierce  people,  whose  determination  was  evi- 
dently our  destruction,  was  most  wonderful.  Nothing 
but  the  unfailing  care  and  loving  guarding  of  our 
Heavenly  Father  could  have  saved  us  from  their 
hands.  Need  I say  how  sincerely  our  hearts  and 
voices  rose  in  deepest  gratitude  and  thankfulness  to 
Him  who  had  been  with  us  and  delivered  us  when  no 
other  arm  could  have  saved  us  ? Our  God  and  Master 
has  truly  been  our  ‘ shield  and  defender,’  and  has  not 
failed  or  forsaken  His  servants  in  their  time  of  need. 

“ The  rest  of  my  story  is  soon  told.  We  got  fresh 
carriers  for  the  hammock,  and  a crowd  of  men  to 
accompany  us,  and  in  two  days  more,  weary  and 
worn  out,  we  arrived  at  Congo,  having  come  about 
eighty  miles  in  three  days.  All  along  the  road  the 
people  were  most  indignant  at  the  conduct  of  the 
Banza  Makuta  people,  and  most  warm  in  their  sym- 
pathies with  us. 

“On  the  evening  of  our  arrival  at  Congo,  Mr. 


106  THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 

Crudgington  extracted  the  bullet — a square  piece  of 
ironstone — which  was  imbedded  more  than  an  inch  in 
the  muscles  of  the  back.  Mr.  Comber  is  doing  very 
well,  and,  with  the  exception  of  his  wound,  is  in 
excellent  health. 

“ Please  excuse  this  hurried  scrawl.  I am  writing 
immediately,  so  that  you  may  have  the  news  as  soon 
as  possible.  By  next  mail  I expect  Mr.  Comber  will 
send  you  a fuller  account  of  the  whole  affair,  and  a 
view  of  its  bearings  on  our  work  for  the  future.  Mr. 
Crudgington  is  sending  with  this  his  official  report  of 
the  extracting  operation  and  the  state  of  Mr. 
Comber’s  health,  which,  I again  assure  our  friends,  is 
most  satisfactory.” 

Unfortunately,  as  the  bullet  wound  was  making 
satisfactory  progress,  Mr.  Comber  was  overtaken  with 
a serious  attack  of  fever,  so  serious  that  fears  were 
entertained  he  would  not  recover.  But  under  Mr. 
Crudgington’s  skilful  treatment  the  fever  subsided, 
the  wound  was  completely  healed,  and  in  a short 
time  Mr.  Comber  regained  his  usual  health. 

Great,  however,  as  had  been  their  difficulties,  the 
missionaries  were  undaunted  in  their  efforts  to  reach 
the  Pool.  “ Would  you  be  surprised  and  scared,”  Mr. 
Comber  wrote,  after  a while,  to  his  father,  “ if  you 
heard  I was  again  travelling  towards  Makuta  ? We 
are  hoping  that  the  Great  Overruler  for  good  will 
turn  to  the  best  account  the  unfortunate  shooting 
business— yes,  overrule  it  for  good,  and  make  that 
the  cause  of  the  opening  of  the  long  shut  road.  A 
great  palaver  is  being  held  at  Makuta,  and  every  one 
is  said  to  be  threatening  our  enemy,  Bwaka-Mata,  if 
he  does  not  let  us  pass.  Of  course,  if  it  is  settled  on 
our  side,  I shall  make  sure  before  setting  my  foot 
on  such  inhospitable  ground  again,  and  shall  not  go 
unless  escorted  by  Congo  men.  I think  these  pre- 
cautions necessary  after  what  has  happened.  Oh,  I 
do  pray  God  to  open  this  road  for  us,  and  to  lead  us 
right  on  to  Stanley  Pool  soon.” 


the  march  to  Stanley  pool.  ( From  a Photograph  by  Mr.  Bentley .) 


108  THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 

And,  on  the  point  of  making  this  last  effort  vid 
Makuta,  he  wrote  to  all  at  home : “ We  have  been 
tremendously  busy  packing  up,  and  are  now  on  the 
eve  of  all  clearing  out  of  San  Salvador,  shutting  up  the 
houses  and  leaving  them  in  charge  of  the  king,  and 
making  a grand  effort  to  reach  Stanley  Pool  in  two 
parties.  Crudgington  and  Bentley,  with  fifteen  Kroo 
boys  and  one  Congo  man,  return  to  the  coast  and  try 
the  north  bank  in  the  wake  of  Stanley ; while  Hart- 
land  and  I,  with  eight  Kroo  boys,  eight  Congo  and  six 
Moila  men,  are  going  to  try  again  vid  Makuta.  After 
a three  months’  palaver,  the  road  is  said  to  be  free  to 
us,  and  we  are  to  pass  unmolested.  As  long  as  these 
natives  are  with  us,  there  is  no  danger.  You  don’t 
catch  a Congo  man  running  his  head  into  a noose, 
any  more  than  you  do  a weasel  asleep.  So,  if  we 
can’t  get  these  men  with  us,  we  shall  return,  as  it  isn’t 
right  to  create  disturbances  all  over  the  country  by 
being  shot.  I am  foolish  enough  to  be  again  very 
hopeful.  We  have  carefully  sifted  and  weighed  all 
reports,  etc.,  and  earnestly  and  constantly  prayed  for 
guidance,  and  feel  that  we  have  been  directed  in  this 
matter.  There  seems  to  be  no  danger  so  far  as  we 
can  see,  and  we  can  trust  to  our  * Help’s  shield.’  The 
chief  at  Ntamo,  or  Kintamo,  on  Stanley  Pool,  has 
heard  of  our  efforts  to  reach  him — so  reports  say — 
and  is  keeping  the  ‘ big  goat,’  which  Stanley  gave  him, 
expressly  for  us  ; so  if  we  do  get  it,  we  shall  try  and 
send  it  home,  to  give  it  to  the  noble  lady  for  whom 
it  was  first  intended — Baroness  Burdett  Coutts — 
although  I fear  she’ll  find  it  uncommon  tough  by 
this  time.  I should  dearly  like  to  still  sit  up  (it  is 
past  midnight  now)  and  write  a long  letter,  if  not 
several.  Home  letters  will,  of  course,  go  with  me  on 
the  road,  and  I shall  write  as  soon  as  an  opportunity 
occurs. 

“ I could  never  explain  to  you  the  weariness  of  the 
last  three  days’  palaver  here,  in  arranging  everything 
with  king  and  people.  The  Tichborne  case  is  the 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS.  IO9 

only  parallel.  Our  journey  will  be  over,  I expect, 
before  I can  ask  you  specially  to  pray  for  us  in  this 
another  attempt  ; but  I know  you  do  not  forget  the 
old  boy  in  Africa. 

“ Earnestly  trusting  that  you  are  all  well,  and  will 
not  be  unnecessarily  frightened  at  our  again  going  to 
Makuta,  and  with  much  love,  I remain,  always  with 
much  affection,  Tom.” 

But,  though  Mr.  Comber  was  not  personally  destined 
to  reach  the  Pool  by  the  Makuta  road,  the  courage 
and  perseverance  of  the  Congo  band  were  at  last 
triumphantly  rewarded.  The  heroic  achievement 
was  ultimately  effected  by  Mr.  Bentley  and  Mr. 
Crudgington,  by  a route  those  missionaries  forced 
from  Musuka,  to  which  place  on  the  Lower  Congo 
they  returned,  then  passed  through  Vivi,  and  kept 
along  the  north  bank  to  Stanley  Pool. 

To  describe  that  remarkable  feat  would  be  foreign 
to  these  pages,  but  it  may  unhesitatingly  be  regarded 
as  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  in  modern  travel. 


£ 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS,  CONTINUED,  PREVIOUS 
TO  REACHING  STANLEY  POOL. 


rT'MiE  attempt  to  reach  the  upper  river  by  the 
i Makuta  route  again  proving  impracticable, 
JL  Mr.  Comber  and  Mr.  Hartland  returned  to 
San  Salvador,  and  went  immediately  down 
to  Musuka,  with  the  hope  of  joining  the  expedition 
on  the  north  bank.  In  this  hope  they  were  disap- 
pointed, as  Mr.  Bentley  and  Mr.  Crudgington  were 
a week’s  journey  in  advance.  They  did  not,  however, 
retrace  their  steps  until  they  had  reached  Kinguvu, 
nearly  half-way  up  to  the  Pool,  and  only  then  being 
driven  back  by  failing  supplies. 

En  route , Mr.  Comber  rested  at  a station  of  the 
Livingstone  Inland  Mission  ; and  afterwards  met 
with  Mr.  Stanley,  who  was  superintending  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Congo  Free  State,  from  whom  he  received 
much  valuable  information. 

Whilst  on  this  journey,  a letter  arrived  for  Mr. 
Comber  at  Boma,  from  the  British  Consul,  with  the 
intelligence  that  four  Jesuits  had  reached  Loanda 
from  Portugal ; that,  under  the  protection  and  patron- 
age of  the  Portuguese  Government,  they  were  on  a 


i io 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS  CONTINUED.  Ill 


mission  to  San  Salvador,  charged  with  splendid  and 
costly  presents  to  the  king ; and  that  they  were  to  be 
accompanied  by  naval  and  military  officers  of  high 
rank.  When  this  letter  came  into  Mr.  Comber’s 
hands,  he  was  naturally  concerned  lest  so  imposing 
a display  of  force  and  such  a superabundance  of  gifts 
should  turn  Don  Pedro’s  head. 

Whilst  waiting  for  the  return  of  the  brethren  from 
the  Pool,  Mr.  Comber  went  down  to  Banana  to  seek 
for  more  men  in  view  of  future  operations.  When 
the  missionaries  met  again,  which  they  did  early  in 
March,  1 88 1 , their  consultations  resulted  in  a depot 
for  stores  being  opened  at  Musuka  ; an  earnest  re- 
quest being  sent  home  for  a sectional  steel  boat ; in 
Mr.  Crudgington  being  dispatched  to  England  to 
confer  with  the  Committee  of  the  Society,  especially 
with  a view  to  reinforcements  ; and  in  the  three  other 
missionaries  hastening  to  San  Salvador  to  counteract, 
if  possible,  the  harmful  influence  of  the  Jesuit 
priests. 

The  last  decision  was  speedily  carried  into  effect, 
the  journey  to  San  Salvador  being  accomplished  by 
an  improved  route  in  five  days.  The  reception 
welcoming  the  return  of  the  missionaries  was  alto- 
gether beyond  expectation.  Their  approach  had  been 
heralded  by  an  advance  courier.  Matoka,  one  of  the 
principal  men  of  the  place,  and  who,  from  the  first, 
had  been  their  friend,  with  several  others,  came  forth 
to  greet  them,  and  when  they  were  inside  the  town, 
the  manifestations  of  pleasure  were  most  demonstrative ; 
“ hands  everywhere  being  outstretched  to  be  shaken  ; 
eyes  beaming  with  glad  welcome,  and  voices  raised  to 
the  highest  pitch  contending  for  a hearing.”  They 
found  that  their  property  had  been  most  carefully 
preserved.  Whilst  they  were  taking  refreshment,  who 
should  appear  but  two  of  the  Jesuit  priests  ! They 
actually  came — so  strong  are  the  sympathies  of  nature, 
one  touch  of  which  makes  the  whole  world  kin — 
to  request  medical  help  on  behalf  of  their  two 


1 12 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


colleagues,  who  were  ill  with  fever.  After'paying  their 
respects  to  His  Majesty,  whom  they  found  glad  to  see 
them,  the  missionaries  proceeded  to  minister  aid  to 
the  sick  men  whose  presence  in  San  Salvador  was  for 
the  express  purpose  of  hindering  and  destroying  their 
work.  And  when  afterwards  they  heard  the  Jesuits 
were  wanting  in  food  they  sent  them  some  of  their 
best  provisions.  Here,  surely,  was  an  instance  of 
heaping  coals  of  fire  upon  an  enemy’s  head  ! 

Upon  inquiry,  Mr.  Comber  and  his  companions 
soon  discovered  they  had  very  little  real  reason  to  fear 
from  the  presence  of  the  priests  ; for  they  found  they 
were  far  from  popular,  and  that  the  people  were  very 
strongly  in  favour  of  the  English  missionaries. 

As  soon  as  the  Mission  was  thoroughly  re-establish- 
ed, and  leaving  Mr.  Hartland  in  charge,  Mr.  Comber 
and  Mr.  Bentley  returned  to  the  river  to  devote  their 
energies  to  the  planting  of  the  two  new  stations 
between  Musuka  and  the  Pool.  It  was  determined  to 
fix  the  first  at  Isangila,  and  the  other  at  Manyanga. 
The  labour  involved  was  immense ; fortunately,  the 
two  brethren  had  now  the  advantage  of  Mr.  Grenfell’s 
presence  and  assistance.  In  course  of  a short  time,  a 
temporary  house  36  x 12  ft.  was  built  at  Isangila,  and 
some  300  loads — cloth,  provisions,  etc.,  were  carried  up 
from  Musuka.  This  new  station  was  to  be  held  by 
Mr.  Bentley,  whilst  Mr.  Comber  and  Mr.  Grenfell  were 
to  move  forward  to  Manyanga.  In  this  plan,  however, 
Mr.  Comber  was  disappointed,  for  just  at  this  juncture 
he  was  overtaken  by  a serious  attack  of  fever.  It 
was  decided  that  as  soon  as  he  was  convalescent,  his 
two  colleagues  should  undertake  the  forward  move- 
ment, whilst  he  himself  should  go  down  to  the  coast, 
and  on  to  the  Kroo  country  to  secure  more  men.  In 
referring  to  this  disarrangement  of  plans,  he  expressed 
himself  thus : “ I cannot  tell  you  how  disappointing 
this  is  to  me,  but — like  many  other  Christian  African 
travellers,  Gordon,  for  instance — I am  becoming  a sort 
of  Christian  fatalist  ; and  about  all  such  things  I say : 


THE  RIVER  CONGO  FROM  MUSUKA 


H 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


II4 

‘ It  is  all  ordered,  all  inevitable,  all  God’s  will,  and 
therefore  all  for  the  best.’  ” 

On  his  way  to  the  Kroo  country  he  passed  within 
sight  of  Victoria.  Would  that  the  boat  could  have 
called ! For  had  not  his  sister  Carrie  come  to  live 
there,  having  undertaken  missionary  work  in  connec- 
tion with  the  school,  thus  realising  the  long-cherished 
desire  of  her  heart  ? On  his  way  north,  he  also  passed 
the  steamer  carrying  the  English  mails ; this  was 
especially  trying  as  having  previously  heard  of  the 
dangerous  illness  of  his  little  sister  Clara,  he  was  most 
anxious  to  receive  his  letters.  To  this  sister — a child 
of  his  father’s  second  family — he  was  particularly 
attached.  How  dear  a place  in  his  affectionate  heart 
this  little  girl  held,  the  following  two  letters  will 
show.  The  first  is  written  to  this  sister. 

“ My  dearest  little  Sister, — Although  I have 
allowed  54  days  for  this  letter  to  reach  you  by  your 
birthday  on  the  3rd  of  July,  I am  afraid  it  will  be  too 
late.  I hope  not,  because  when  I send  you  a birthday 
letter,  I should  like  it  to  be  delivered  by  the  postman 
on  the  very  morning. 

“ Once  more,  dearest  little  Pussie,  I have  to  write  to 
wish  you  many  happy  returns  of  your  birthday.  Your 
big  brother  Tom  does  not  forget  his  little  sister, 
although  he  is  so  far  away  in  Africa.  It  is  now  more 
than  two  years  since  I saw  you,  and  said  good-bye  to 
you  ; and,  do  you  know,  I should  like  to  see  you  again 
if  I could.  I wonder  if  Puss  of  twelve  years  old  would 
jump  into  my  arms  and  give  me  good  hugs  and  kisses, 
like  the  smaller  Pussie  of  years  gone  by,  or  whether 
she  would  hold  out  her  hand,  with  a bow,  and  say  ‘ It 
gives  me  great  pleasure  to  see  you,  Mr.  Tom  Comber.’ 
I think  I know  which  it  would  be.  Only  don’t  you 
go  for  to  come  for  to  think,  that  I am  coming  home 
suddenly  and  quickly  again,  to  surprise  you — as  I did 
two  and  a-half  years  ago;  because  I mean  to  try  to  do 
a lot  of  work  before  I come  home  this  time.  I wonder 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS  CONTINUED.  I15 

if  my  dear  little  sister,  when  she  sometimes  thinks 
about  me,  as  I feel  she  does  now  and  then,  if  she  ever 
thinks  why  Tom  has  left  his  country,  his  home,  his  dear, 
loving  friends,  to  come  to  a country  like  Africa,  perhaps 
to  be  shot.  Why  do  I do  it  ? Why  does  your  sister 
Carrie  doit?  For  Jesus’ sake,  dear  Clara.  Because 
our  dear  Saviour  Jesus,  who  loves  us  so  much,  asks  us 
to  do  it.  So  we  have  given  up  our  lives  to  Him,  just 
as  you  might  give  something  to  mamma  or  papa, 
because  you  love  them.  You  understand,  don’t  you  ? 
I don’t  like  to  be  away  from  you  all  like  this,  but 
Jesus  has  asked  me  to  come  to  Africa  to  teach  the 
poor  Africans  about  His  love.  Has  my  dear  little 
sister  ever  yet  thought  of  giving  anything  to  Jesus? 
or  doing  anything  specially  for  Him  ? She  can’t  come 
out  to  Africa.  That  kind  of  work  is  for  bigger  people. 
But  I daresay  Clara  could  find  something  to  offer 
Jesus.  I wonder  if  she  could  think  of  anything.  Let 
it  but  be  offered  out  of  love  to  Him,  and  He’ll  be  so 
pleased  to  accept  it.  I do  wish  you  could  think  of 
something.  I do  hope,  darling,  you  will  have  a 
happy  birthday,  and  that  you  will  have  a very  happy 
year,  so  that  when  you  are  thirteen  years  old — in  1 882, 
you  can  look  back  upon  it  with  pleasure  and  happiness. 
O Clara,  dear ! parties  are  pleasant,  concerts,  days  at 
Greenwich  or  the  Crystal  Palace  very  good  and  enjoy- 
able ; home,  sweet  home,  and  the  love  of  father,  and 
mother,  sisters  and  brothers,  are  better  and  happier 
still,  but  there  is  nothing  that  makes  us  so  thoroughly 
happy  as  the  love  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  I do 
believe  my  dear  little  sister  is  trying  to  be  one  of 
Christ’s  disciples.  There,  now  ! my  birthday  sermon 
is  done,  and  I believe  my  dear  Pussie  will  think  about 
it  and  remember  it.  I was  so  glad  to  see  dear  Carrie 
a few  months  ago  at  Victoria.  She  looked  so  well. 
She  told  me  how  nicely  you  were  getting  on — especi- 
ally with  your  music.  Now,  you  have  not  written  to 
me  for  a long  time.  It’s  too  bad  ! I want  to  know 
all  about  you,  your  lessons,  your  new  home,  etc. 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


I 1 6 

I want  a letter  of  three  or  four  well-filled  sheets.  Do 
write  soon.  I hope  dear  ma  is  well.  Also  dear  father, 
Tuke,  and  Harry.  My  best  love  to  them  all. 

“ I ’ve  got  several  more  letters  to  write,  and  want  to 
send  them  off  to-day,  so  I must  say  good-bye  to  my 
dearest  little  sister.  I blow  you  a good  kiss,  and  hope 
the  breeze  will  carry  it. — Ever  your  loving  brother, 

“ Tom.” 

On  receipt  of  the  sad  tidings  of  her  death,  Mr. 
Comber  wrote  home  in  the  following  tender  strains: — 

“ I only  heard  the  sad  news  yesterday  about  our 
darling’s  death ; my  heart  is  brim  full  of  pity  and 
sorrow  on  my  own  behalf,  but  chiefly  upon  yours. 
Sweet,  precious,  little  darling ! Oh,  how  she,  with 
her  clinging,  loving  disposition,  wound  herself  round 
all  our  hearts.  Poor  ma  ! poor  father  ! The  gracious 
Lord,  loving  and  tender,  the  God  of  all  comfort,  bind 
up  your  bruised  and  bleeding  hearts  ; and,  as  He  can, 
make  this  sad,  terrible  affliction,  turn  into  blessing. 
Oh,  how  different  home  will  be  without  darling  little 
Clara,  my  little  pet,  Pussie.  I think  you  both  know 
how  much  I loved  her.  I never  loved  any  little  one 
as  I did  her,  and  besides  my  own  precious  little  wife, 
I have  scarcely  ever  called  any  one  ‘ my  darling’  as 
I have  dearest  little  Pussie.  She  was  without  excep- 
tion the  sweetest,  most  loving  little  spirit  I ever  met. 
And  I have  been  anxiously  and  yet  hopefully  watch- 
ing her  growing-up,  and  praying  for  all  the  Saviour’s 
richest  and  tenderest  care  and  blessing  to  rest  upon 
her.  But  she  is  such  a ‘precious  jewel’  of  the 
Saviour’s  that  He  has  taken  her  to  His  own  bosom, 
to  care  for  her  Himself.  ‘What  is  a jewel,  Tom?’ 
she  once  asked  me  while  we  were  singing  ‘ When  He 
cometh  to  make  up  His  Jewels.’  Now  the  little  darling 
knows  what  Christ’s  jewels  are,  and  how  precious  to 
Him  are  His  ‘little  children  who  love  their  Redeemer.’ 
I can  hardly  see  to  write,  as  I think  of  her  sitting  on 
ma’s  lap,  and  speaking  to  you  just  before  Jesus  took 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS  CONTINUED.  1 1 7 

her  to  Himself.  I seem  to  hear  the  words  she  said — 
the  half-frightened  fluttering  cry — ‘ Oh,  papa  ! what 
shall  I do?’  And,  in  the  knowledge  that  Jesus  was 
to  be  henceforth  mother  and  father  to  her — the  trust- 
ing, simple  child’s  cry,  ‘ O Jesus,  do  be  quick.’  How 
much  Jesus  must  love  this  child-like,  trusting  sim- 
plicity, when  He  tells  us  we  must  all  ‘ become  as 
little  children.’  Ma  dear!  my  poor  father!  You 
have  had  the  sweetest,  dearest  little  soul  I have  ever 
known.  She  is  yours.  God  gave  her  to  you.  She 
belongs  to  yoti  more  than  to  any  one  else,  except  her 
Saviour,  to  whom  we  all  owe  ourselves,  body,  soul, 
and  spirit.  She  is  your  ‘ treasure,’  though  taken  from 
you  for  awhile,  so  that  your  affections  may  be  drawn 
to  and  centred  in  heaven.  She,  little  Muriel,  my 
Minnie,  my  own  dear  mother,  Margie — all  safely 
home — out  of  the  tossing  billows  of  our  stormy  life. 
Hail  to  the  day  when  we  shall  also  be  there ! They’ll 
be  watching  and  waiting  for  us.  All  our  weariness, 
doubts,  disappointments,  sorrows,  will  be  at  an  end 
when  we  reach  our  Father’s  house.  Dear  ma  ! dear 
father!  A perfectly  wise  and  lovingly  tender  Father 
is  carefully  planning  our  lives.  Trees  planted  by 
Himself — He  hedges  us  round,  trains  us  up,  waters 
us,  sometimes  prunes  us  even,  taking  off  little  tender 
shoots  which  are  part  of  ourselves — as  He  has  done 
with  little  Clara  ; and  all  is  done  with  wise  and  loving 
intent.  He  does  not  leave  us  to  straggle  up  wild. 
It  is  not  chance  or  fate.  He  knows,  He  cares,  He 
does  all — wisely  and  well.  I don’t  know  what  to  say 
to  comfort  you.  I must  leave  you  to  the  only  One 
who,  as  the  great  skilful  Physician,  can  apply  the  balm 
of  comfort  to  your  hearts.  When  my  Minnie  was 
taken  away,  it  did  me  good  to  have  loving  hearts 
recalling  to  me  all  that  was  so  dear  in  her.  I hope 
that  my  words — meant  to  strengthen  and  help,  if  God 
will  use  them  thus — will  not  make  your  hearts  more 
sad.  I cannot  tell  you  how  sorry  I feel  for  you  both. 
I think  you  will  find,  as  I did,  that  the  memory  of  her 


1 1 8 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


is  not  one  that  would  be  drowned  because  of  the  sad- 
ness of  her  going  away.  It  is  sweet  to  me  to  think 
of  my  Minnie,  and  the  time  will  come  when — in  the 
assurance  of  a Redeemer’s  love,  and  of  a reunion — the 
memory  of  our  darling  little  Clara  will  be  sweet  and 
helpful  to  you,  and  not  altogether  sad.” 

The  steamer  that  carried  the  mail  had  also  on 
board  Mr.  Crudgington,  returning  from  England, 
who  was  accompanied  by  one  new  missionary — Mr. 
Dixon  ; one  of  six — six  being  the  least  number  which 
it  had  been  felt  the  exigencies  of  the  Mission 
demanded.  On  finding  their  strength  was  only 
increased  by  the  addition  of  one  new  man,  Mr. 
Comber  was  much  disappointed.  However,  he  looked 
up  to  the  God  of  heaven,  and  in  trustful  confidence 
determined  to  go  forward,  hoping  that  soon  the  full 
contingent  asked  for  would  be  forthcoming.  He 
knew  that  upon  Mr.  Baynes,  the  General  Secretary  of 
the  Society,  who  had  done  so  much  to  inspire  interest 
in  the  Congo  Mission,  he  could  fully  depend.  Very 
soon  after  Mr.  Crudgington  left  England  with  Mr. 
Dixon,  another  missionary,  in  the  person  of  Mr. 
Weeks,  was  sent  out,  who  again  was  followed  almost 
immediately  by  Mr.  Butcher. 

The  appeal  for  a sectional  steel  boat  was  not  made 
in  vain,  a friend  at  Plymouth,  after  the  name  of  which 
town  it  was  named,  supplying  the  need.  This  par- 
ticular boat  was  required  for  navigation  along  the 
reach  on  the  lower  river  between  Isangila  and 
Manyanga.  From  Musuka  it  was  conveyed  by  water 
as  far  as  Vivi.  At  the  time  of  its  conveyance  the 
Congo  was  in  flood  ; and  Mr.  Comber  described  the 
effort  as  being  terribly  wild  work  in  boiling,  seething 
water,  rapids,  whirlpools,  and  cauldrons.  The  land 
transport  also  involved  great  labour  and  no  little 
anxiety,  owing  largely  to  the  scarcity  of  carriers 
obtainable  in  the  country  itself,  and  the  disgust  of  the 
Kroo  boys  in  having  to  go  over  the  same  ground  as 
many  as  fourteen  times.  The  journey,  though  only  a 


EVENTS  AND  PROCEEDINGS  CONTINUED.  II9 


distance  of  fifty  miles,  and  usually  traversed  in  three 
days,  occupied  not  less  than  three  months.  But  the 
Plymouth  was  worth  all  the  trouble  of  transport,  for 
on  being  launched  at  Isangila  she  could  carry  as  much 
cargo  as  forty  carriers. 

Mr.  Comber  now  felt  that  the  Congo  Mission  in  its 
broader  intentions  and  wider  programme  was  “getting 
under  weigh  ; ” that  soon  their  stations  would  become 
something  more  than  mere  depots.  The  urgent  need, 
however,  he  continually  felt  was  “ more  men,  more 
men.”  He  wondered  why  it  was  so  difficult  amongst 
the  thousands  of  earnest  Christian  young  men  in 
London,  Birmingham,  Liverpool,  Manchester,  and 
other  towns,  to  find  six  suitable  volunteers.  “ Six 
men,  forsooth  ! Why,  as  Bentley  says,  ‘ If  it  were  a 
gold  mine  we  had  discovered,  it  would  be  very  easy 
to  find  men  ready  to  come  to  Africa.’  ” 

About  this  time  Mr.  Grenfell  visited  England  to 
superintend  the  building  of  the  steamer  the  Peace , 
required  for  use  on  the  Upper  Congo,  above  Stanley 
Pool,  which  steamer  had  been  most  generously  pre- 
sented to  the  Society,  with  provision  for  its  mainten  - 
ance, by  Mr.  Arthington. 


CHAPTER  X. 

LIFE  AND  LABOURS,  MAINLY  ON  THE  UPPER  CONGO. 

IN  an  interview  with  Mr.  Stanley,  Mr.  Comber  had 
made  arrangements  for  a site  for  the  new  station 
at  the  Pool ; and  deeming  it  of  the  utmost  import- 
ance that  the  site  should  be  obtained,  he  hast- 
ened without  delay  to  secure  it.  This  was  his  first 
visit  to  Stanley  Pool,  the  date  being  July,  1882.  The 
journey  occupied  eight  days,  and  was  accomplished 
without  difficulty.  He  was  received  most  kindly  by 
Lieut.  Braconnier,  whom  Stanley  had  left  in  charge  of 
Leopoldville,  the  State  station.  Immediately  on  his 
arrival  he  proceeded  to  Kintamo,  the  native  town,  to 
pay  his  respects  to  the  great  Nga  Liema — that 
important  man  and  his  people  being  real,  untamed 
savages.  He  had  never  seen  such  individuals  before  : 
“wild  and  ferocious  in  appearance,  with  eyebrows 
shaved  off,  and  eyelashes  pulled  out,  streaks  of  red 
and  yellow  ochre  and  chalk  encircling  their  eyes.”  A 
good  present  had  a soothing  effect  upon  Nga  Liema, 
so  that  he  listened  to  what  Mr.  Comber  had  to  say, 
and  expressed  himself  pleased  at  the  prospect  of  his 
coming  to  live  amongst  his  people,  especially  as  the 
missionary  practised  the  healing  art.  “But,”  wrote 
120 


KINTAMO,  STANLEY  TOOL,  CONGO  RIVER 


122 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


Mr.  Comber,  “ Nga  Liema  must  be  something  awful 
when  he  is  worked  up  into  a passion  ; it  must  be  our 
work,  however,  to  try  and  get  an  influence  over  him, 
and  make  his  savage  nature  tame  and  tractable.  May 
the  Lord  help  us  in  this,  give  us  this  influence  over 
him,  and  by  His  Holy  Spirit  soften  and  humanise 
the  spirit  of  Nga  Liema.  There  are  a few  nice  boys 
in  the  town,  whom  we  shall  try  as  soon  as  possible 
to  get  under  our  influence.” 

When  the  arrangements  for  the  new  site  were  carried 
into  effect,  Mr.  Comber,  leaving  one  of  his  party  to 
clear  the  ground,  went  down  again  to  Manyanga. 
Whilst  there  he  wrote  as  under  to  his  old  and  dear 
friend,  Mr.  Rickards  : — “ When  you  read  this,  it  will  be 
six  years  since  I left  England  to  serve  Christ  in 
Africa.  During  this  time  it  has  not  been  my  lot  to  go 
in  a groove.  Little  of  sameness  and  plenty  of  vicissi- 
tudes have  fallen  to  my  share.  I have  not  chosen  my 
way  or  my  department  of  work.  He  has  given  it  to 
me  to  do,  and  has  upholden  me  in  it,  so  that  in  this 
dark  and  great  land  I have  been  able  in  a small  way 
to  ‘ prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord,’  and  to  a little  extent 
to  ‘ make  straight  ’ in  Cameroons  and  Congo  a high- 
way.’ I feel  now  that  my  work  in  this  department 
may  be  drawing  to  a close,  and  that  I shall  be  settling 
down  at  Stanley  Pool.  Whether  so  or  not,  I know 
that  He  will  guide  me  and  show  me  the  way  I am  to 
take.  As  to  Congo  here,  my  very  dear  colleagues,  all 
‘good  men  and  true,’  and  myself,  have  just  about  com- 
pleted our  difficult  first  work,  and  the  magnificent 
thousand  miles  and  more  of  unimpeded  water-way  is 
open  to  us,  with  all  the  great  tribes  and  myriads  of 
dark  sinful  souls  on  its  banks,  and  those  of  its  great 
affluents.  We  have  established  our  five  stations,  and 
commenced  work  in  some  measure  at  each.  It  has 
been  a difficult  work,  and  we  have  had  to  stick  to  it, 
shoulder  by  shoulder,  in  frequent  disappointments 
and  sometimes  blows  ‘ heavy  and  hard  to  bear  ; ’ but 
our  loving  Father  has  been  pleased  to  deal  very 


LIFE  AND  LABOURS  ON  THE  UPPER  CONGO.  1 23 


graciously  with  our  beloved  Congo  Mission,  with  its 
work  and  its  staff.  It  is  terrible  to  read  the  statistics  of 
our  contemporaries — the  Livingstone  Inland  Mission 
and  the  African  International  Association — Stanley’s. 
They  are  as  follows  (reckoning  Grenfell  and  his  three 
new  hands  expected  to  arrive  at  Banana)  : — 

B.M.S.  Loss  by  Death,  1.  Returned,  o.  In  Africa,  11.  Total,  12. 
L.I.M.  „ 8.  „ 14.  „ 15.  „ 37. 

A.I.A.  „ 11.  „ 14.  „ 37.  „ 62. 

Does  it  not  seem  marvellous,  God’s  care  of  and  good- 
ness to  us  ? ” 

On  Mr.  Bentley’s  return  to  Manyanga,  Mr.  Comber 
was  set  free,  and  went  up  again  to  the  Pool  to  begin 
building  operations  ; the  Belgians  receiving  him  with 
their  former  kindness.  He  soon  made  friends  with 
the  people  round  about,  and  put  up  the  framework  of 
a house  ; but  when  he  had  partly  thatched  the  roof,  he 
was  overtaken  with  a fever,  similar  to  that  at  Isangila 
and  San  Salvador.  By  this  illness  he  was  hindered  a 
month,  but  towards  the  end  of  November  he  had  fully 
recovered,  and  was  able  to  complete  and  take  posses- 
sion of  hi§  new  house,  and  proceed  to  the  erection  of 
other  necessary  buildings. 

“Fancy!”  Mr.  Comber  wrote  to  his  father,  on  the 
27th  of  December,  “ Fancy ! your  letters  came  on 
Christmas  day.  I was  expecting  a caravan,  and  per- 
haps Bentley,  on  that  day  (he  had  been  alone  for  two 
months),  and  just  as  dinner  was  getting  ready  I walked 
out  a little  way  along  the  Manyanga  road,  spied  the 
Union  Jack  of  my  caravan  from  Manyanga,  and  got 
my  letters — though  no  Bentley  arrived.  Dinner  was 
a failure  altogether.  A leg  of  a goat,  who  might  have 
been  100  years  old,  baked  in  a baking-pot  with  sage 
and  onions — all  dried  up  to  a cinder,  and  as  tough  as 
an  old  bachelor  hippopotamus,  a little  boiled  fish,  the 
numerous  bones  of  which  threatened  to  choke  me,  and 
a Morton’s  plum-pudding.  Fact  is,  I had  no  appetite. 
I ’d  read,  whilst  eating  my  fish,  the  letters  from  my 


124 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


colleagues  down  below,  one  or  two  of  which  showed 
things  were  not  going  altogether  straight,  and  then  I 
had  a heap  of  dear  home  letters  by  my  side  to  read. 
I soon  got  some  coffee,  and  ‘ set  to  ’ at  my  delightful 
task — yours,  Sid’s,  a scrap  from  Percy,  two  from  Carrie, 
the  usual  batch  from  Kilburn,  Mr.  Rickards,  Emmie, 
Sallie  and  Charlie’s,  such  a letter  from  Mr.  Baynes, 
Grenfell,  &c. — it  was  a treat  and  no  mistake.  Three 
hours  of  steady,  delightful  reading ; and  such  letters 
— especially  of  Mr.  Baynes.  My  blood  tingled,  I felt 
my  hair  tending  to  stand  on  end,  and,  although  it  was 
a cool  day,  I perspired  so  profusely  that  I was  con- 
stantly mopping,  and  had  to  change  shirt  and  singlet 
in  the  middle,  and  again  directly  after  reading 
through.  I ’m  sure  it  wasn’t  the  coffee  I was  drinking 
which  made  me  so  perspire  ; ’twas  the  letters.  Then 
the  nervous  and  mental  effect  of  them  was  very 
strange.  They  almost  made  me  seedy,  and  I had  to 
put  them  altogether  aside  for  a time  and  lie  down. 
But,  oh  ! it  was  a glorious  mail,  and  was  partly  my 
Christmas  ‘ good-tidings.’” 

A few  weeks  before  this  date,  the  Congo  band  was 
strengthened  by  the  addition  of  two  new  missionaries 
— Mr.  Moolenaar  and  Mr.  Hughes — who  were  shortly 
followed  by  Mr.  Grenfell  bringing  a third  in  the  per- 
son of  Mr.  Doke.  The  latter  two  brethren  were 
entrusted  with  the  precious  cargo,  the  Peace,  which 
steamer  had  been  built  by  Messrs.  Thornycroft,  and 
constructed  in  sections  for  overland  transport.  As 
the  onerous  labour  of  carrying  up  this  vessel  to  the 
Pool  was  under  the  superintendence  of  Mr.  Grenfell, 
an  account  of  the  way  in  which  this  transport  was 
effected  does  not  properly  belong  to  these  pages.  It 
will,  however,  be  readily  understood  that  during  the 
time  the  eight  hundred  loads  were  being  conveyed  to 
their  destination,  the  transit  was  a matter  of  no  small 
anxiety  to  Mr.  Comber.  What  he  thought  of  the 
memorable  achievement,  so  successfully  performed  by 
Mr.  Grenfell,  may  be  seen  from  the  terms  in  which  he 


UNDERHILL,  OR  TUNDUWA  STATION,  CONGO  RIVER. 


126 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


wrote  to  Mrs.  Hartland  : — “You  will  have  heard  how 
good  God  has  been  to  us,  especially  in  the  matter  of 
the  steamer — how  dear  old  Grenfell  has  alone  accom- 
plished the  gigantic  task  of  reconstructing  her.  I can 
tell  you  we  are  proud  of  Grenfell,  and  thankful  to 
God  for  him.” 

But,  during  the  period  between  the  unloading  of  the 
Peace  at  Underhill  (Tunduwa),  in  January,  1883,  and 
its  reconstruction  and  launch  at  Stanley  Pool  in  June, 
1884,  heavy  trials  overtook  the  Congo  Mission.  In 
three  weeks  after  his  arrival,  Mr.  Doke  was  smitten 
down  by  fever ; and  in  three  months  after  Mr.  Doke’s 
early  death,  Mr.  Hartland  was  called  away,  his 
decease  taking  place  at  Bayneston  (Vunda).  Mr. 
Comber,  who  was  on  a visitation  of  the  stations,  heard 
at  Manyanga  of  his  friend’s  serious  illness,  and  at  once 
hastened  down  to  be  with  him.  He  found  all  that 
could  be  done  was  being  done,  but  with  no  success. 
The  dying  missionary  was,  however,  except  at  short 
intervals,  perfectly  conscious,  and  the  intercourse 
between  the  two  friends  who  were  so  closely  attached 
was  as  wrapt  as  it  was  solemn.  The  pathetic  account 
sent  by  Mr.  Comber  to  Mrs.  Hartland  has  appeared 
in  the  Missio?iary  Herald , but  must  not  be  omitted 
here : — 

“ During  all  day,  Friday,  and  during  half  of  the 
following  night,  I was  constantly  talking  to  him  and 
sitting  by  his  side.  And,  oh,  what  talks  we  had  ! 
What  glorious  words  he  spoke ! His  reluctance 
entirely  disappeared,  and  he  was  only  anxious  to 
depart.  What  words  of  faith,  trustfulness,  and  peace 
did  he  speak.  ‘Whether  He  wants  you  to  serve  Him 
here  longer,  or  wishes  you  to  go  to  His  service  in 
heaven,  you’re  satisfied  and  willing,  aren’t  you,  John?’ 
‘ Oh,  yes  ; it ’s  all  right  now ; I’m  so  glad,  and  to  be 
with  Christ  is  far  better.  I do  want  to  see  Him  and 
be  with  Him.  I ’m  so  glad.’  And  then  towards 
mid-day,  as  every  hour  I thought  would  be  his  last, 
with  my  hands  clasped  in  his,  we  seemed  to  go  so 


LIFE  AND  LABOURS  ON  THE  UPPER  CONGO.  12 7 


near  to  the  boundary  line.  And  some  such  solemn 
words  were  spoken,  some  of  them  almost  too  solemn 
to  speak  about:  ‘O  John,’  said  I,  ‘perhaps  in  an 
hour  you  will  be  there,  you  will  see  the  Saviour,  and 
be  at  His  feet;  O John!’  ‘O  Tom!’  was  all  at 
the  moment  he  said,  with  a voice  full  of  solemnity 
and  earnest  feeling  ; presently  afterwards,  ‘ I shall  be 
like  Him,  for  I shall  see  Him  as  He  is.  It’s  all  right ; 
it  must  be  right.’  ‘Yes,  John,  Jesus  is  faithful  and 
trustworthy.’  ‘Oh,  yes;  if  Jesus  stands,  I stand;  if 
He  falls  only,  I fall.  O Christ ! simply  to  Thy 
cross  I cling.  My  trust,  my  hope  is  in  Thee.’ 

“ At  times  he  would  look  into  the  darkness  of  the 
valley  with  a little  dread.  ‘ Oh,  I don’t  know  what 
it ’s  like.  I do  hope  Satan  will  not  come  and  torment 
me  with  doubts.  Jesus,  hold  me  tight ; hold  me  with 
Thy  powerful  hand.’  And  Jesus  did  hold  him  tightly 
all  the  time. 

“ Much  did  we  talk  of  our  very  dear  work  together 
at  Camden  Road  Children’s  Service,  and  of  the  rich 
blessings  we  ourselves  obtained  while  trying  to  bless 
and  help  the  dear  little  ones ; and  once  when  I said 
to  him,  ‘John,  when  you  are  in  heaven,  you’ll,  if 
possible,  help  us  still ; and  perhaps,  as  Holman  says, 
be  better  able  to  help  us  there  than  you  are  here.’ 
‘ Oh  yes,  I shall  be  always  interceding  for  you  all,  and 
also  for  our  dear  young  friends  at  Camden.’  And  so 
passed  the  last  day  but  one ; happy,  holy  communings, 
with  sometimes  throbbing  hearts  and  burning  tears, 
as  awful  and  blessed  things  were  realised,  and  the 
heavenly  home  seemed  so  close.  Sometimes  he 
wished  me  to  read  or  sing  to  him.  ‘ Sing  “ Rock  of 
Ages  ” or  “ Jesus,  Lover  of  my  soul.”  ’ Every  hour  we 
were  expecting  the  Master  to  come  and  call  for  him. 

“Saturday  morning  dawned  and  found  us  still 
watching  and  waiting.  As  full  daylight  came,  I blew 
out  the  candles  and  flung  open  the  windows.  ‘ The 
light  of  another  day,  John.  How  little  yesterday  we 
expected  this.  Perhaps  He  is  intending  to  keep  you 


128 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


here.  Whether  you  go  or  stay — or  whether,  if  you 
go,  He  takes  you  quickly,  or  leaves  you  lingering  and 
waiting — you  believe  He  will  do  the  best,  don’t  you, 
John?’  ‘ Ah,  yes.  He  knows  best.  Just  as  He  wills.’ 
But  the  day  was  spent  in  weary  waiting,  and  his 
heart’s  desire  seemed  to  be,  ‘Come,  Lord  Jesus.’ 
Parting  directions  about  certain  matters  were  given  ; 
loving  thoughts  always  reverting  to  his  dear  home, 
and  especially  to  his  mother  and  Gwennie ; and 
occasionally  singing  a hymn  or  speaking  some  of  the 
gracious,  blessed  words  of  the  Master  and  Saviour — 
we  waited.  He  was  full  of  peace,  rest,  and  glad  hope, 
listening  for  the  Saviour’s  voice — we,  his  grieving 
colleagues,  were  also  waiting  and  expectant.  At  the 
close  of  the  afternoon  he  occasionally  wandered,  but 
a word  or  pressure  of  the  hand  always  recalled  him. 

“Just  about  six  o’clock  he  opened  his  eyes  with  a 
look  of  surprise  and  awe,  and,  raising  his  hand  up, 
kept  it  pointing  upwards.  His  breath  became  more- 
and  more  feeble  and  gasping,  and  for  half-an-hour  he 
said  nothing,  and  I thought  he  would  pass  away  thus. 
But  just  before  a quarter  to  seven  he  opened  his  eyes 
fully,  and  feeling  ‘the  time  was  at  hand,’  he  struggled 
over  to  the  other  side  of  the  bed,  and  looking  up, 
cried  out : ‘ Christ  is  all  in  all ; Christ  is  all  in  all. 
Let  me  go,  my  friends.  Don’t  hold  me  back.  Let 
me  go,  Tom.  I must  go.  I want  to  go  to  Him. 
Simply  to  Thy  cross  I cling.  Let  me  go!’  His 
struggles  ceased.  I put  my  hand  to  his  pulse.  Dear 
John  had  gone.  Pie  was  with  his  Saviour.  Oh,  my 
dear  Mrs.  Hartland,  the  dear  Lord  comfort  and  help 
us  all — especially  you,  his  mother,  Gwennie  Thomas, 
who-  had  given  her  love  to  him,  and  her  heart 
and  life  to  Africa,  his  sisters,  his  father.  I can 
only  plead  for  you  all.  I know  how  dear  he  was  to 
you  all.  For  us  of  the  Congo  Mission,  we  have  lost 
not  only  a dear  and  loved  colleague — and  you  know 
how  much  we  love  each  other — but  one  of  our  old, 
long-tried,  and  experienced  brothers. 


LIFE  AND  LABOURS  ON  THE  UPPER  CONGO.  I2Q 

“ For  myself,  as  you  know,  our  friendship  was  eight 
years  old.  Hand-in-hand  we  worked  for  the  dear 
children  at  Camden.  Glorious  work,  and  hand-in-hand 
we  worked  for  the  redemption  of  the  ‘ Dark  Continent,’ 
the  time — the  set  time — to  ‘favour’  which  is  come. 
Let  my  last  end  be  like  his.” 

Having  readjusted  affairs  at  Bayneston  (Vunda), 
required  by  Mr.  Hartland’s  death,  Mr.  Comber  pro- 
ceeded to  Underhill  (Tunduwa),  and  thence  to  San 
Salvador,  taking  his  boy  Mantu,  according  to  promise, 
to  visit  his  friends.  After  three  months’  difficult  and 
anxious  work,  journeying  no  less  than  700  miles,  he 
returned  to  the  Pool,  where,  for  a season,  he  and 
Mr.  Bentley,  with  some  measure  of  quiet,  were  able  to 
pursue  their  labours.  The  time  was  spent  in  finishing 
the  buildings,  acquiring  the  language,  healing  the 
sick,  endeavouring  to  secure  boys  for  the  school,  and 
to  favourably  influence  the  people.  It  was  during  this 
period  that  a complete  circuit  was  made  of  the  Pool, 
occupying  three  days,  and  it  was  found  to  be  six 
times  the  size  Stanley  had  indicated — being  about 
two  and  a-half  times  the  size  of  the  Isle  of  Wight. 
Hippopotami  in  large  numbers  were  seen,  sometimes 
as  many  as  twenty  in  one  herd.  After  passing  a 
place  called  Mfwa  an  enormous  crocodile  made  an 
attack  upon  the  boat,  but  was  successfully  disposed 
of  by  a Martini  bullet.  As  to  the  population  it  was 
discovered  that  the  greater  part  were  dwelling  on  the 
south-eastern  shore. 

In  March,  1884,  Mr.  Comber  was  again  called  away 
from  the  Pool  to  Manyanga  by  the  death  of  Mr. 
Hartley  and  two  engineers,  which  calamity,  in  all 
human  probability,  was  occasioned  by  over  eagerness, 
and  want  of  care  in  changing  wet  clothes.  Mr.  Comber 
felt  these  fatalities  as  a most  dreadful  blow,  and 
feared  they  would  appal  the  friends  of  the  Mission  in 
England,  who  would  begin  to  think  they  were  careless 
about  precious  lives  in  Africa. 

As  a further  trial,  it  was  found  necessary  to  send 

I 


130 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


home  Mr.  Ross  in  consequence  of  a partial  sunstroke, 
and  this  when  he  was  giving  great  promise  of  much 
usefulness,  and  could  ill  be  spared. 

In  the  following  month,  however,  Mr.  Comber  was 
greatly  cheered  by  the  arrival  at  Manyanga  of  his 
brother  Sidney.  He  had  been  kept  on  the  thorns  of 
fidgety  expectation  for  a week  or  so,  and  had  many 
a rush  to  the  beach  for  nothing,  until  at  last  he 
descried  a white  umbrella  in  the  distance  on  the  south 
bank ; very  quickly  did  he  cross  the  mighty  Congo  in 
the  Plymouth , and,  after  five  years’  absence  from  each 
other,  they  met.  He  was  delighted  to  see  him  once 
again,  and  to  find  that  he  was  well  and  scarcely 
fatigued  with  his  march.  “ What  a lot  we  had  to  talk 
about ! This  was  on  the  27th sof  March.  Three  days 
afterwards  Stanley  came  down,  and  that  caused 
plenty  of  work,  as  there  were  interviews,  writing,  etc. 
Then  we  went  for  a trip  to  Ngombe — eight  hours 
away — to  see  Sid’s  future  sphere,  and  choose  site  for 
building.  It  is  astonishing  to  me  how  little  Sid  has 
changed  in  five  years.  The  same  manner,  expression 
of  face  ; naturally  being  older,  and  having  spent  four 
years  at  the  hospital,  he  bears  himself  better,  and  has 
more  ideas,  and  a stronger  individuality,  but  in  many 
ways  he  is  unchanged,  and  I am  very  glad.  I most 
earnestly  trust  he  will  make  a useful  missionary,  with 
his  heart  bound  up  with  his  work  ; if  he  become 
absorbed  in  the  life  and  work  he  has  chosen,  he  will 
be  contented  in  and  through  all.” 

Ngombe,  the  station  referred  to  above,  was  about 
this  time  substituted  for  Manyanga,  as  it  was  deemed 
more  suitable,  both  for  convenience  of  situation  and 
health  considerations. 

In  the  same  letter  in  which  he  described  his  delight 
at  receiving  his  brother  Sidney,  he  also  referred  to 
the  recent  losses  the  Mission  had  sustained,  not  only 
through  death,  but  as  well  by  the  return  to  England 
of  Mr.  Whitley  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Crudgington  in 
consequence  of  sickness.  “ Do  people,”  he  exclaims, 


THE  MISSION  STEAMER  PEACE. 


132 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


“ fancy  we  have  made  a mistake,  and  the  Gospel  is 
not  to  be  preached  in  Central  Africa  ? Let  them 
take  a lesson  from  the  Soudan.  When  Hicks  Pasha 
and  party  are  cut  off,  they  only  send  out  a bigger 
pasha  and  a bigger  party.  Gordon  is  coming  out,  we 
hear,  in  Stanley’s  place.  We  want  some  good  men 
of  Gordon’s  stamp,  fearless  and  resolute,  to  whom 
death  is  not  bitter,  and  whom  trial  and  difficulty  do 
not  daunt.  Men  with  unswerving  purpose,  who  glory 
in  the  hard,  fast  bonds  of  duty ; men  to  whom  the 
Congo  Mission  shall  be  the  one  thing  in  life — all- 
absorbing,  all-engrossing,  and  who  will  be  ready  for 
any  phase  of  its  many-sided  work.  I wish  I could 
stay  out  here  until  we  had  a great  story  to  tell  of  the 
power  of  the  Cross  of  Christ  in  and  over  the  hearts 
and  lives  of  men  ; but  this  is  like  the  sunrise  in  our 
own  country — slow  and  gradual,  heralded  by  a slowly 
perceptible  dawn.” 

Mr.  Comber  was  much  sustained  at  this  time  by 
the  fact  of  Mr.  Bentley  having  gone  to  England, 
knowing,  as  he  did,  that  he  was  fully  qualified  to 
represent  the  circumstances  and  needs  of  the  Mission, 
as  well  as  to  prosecute  the  literary  pursuits  which  had 
taken  him  home — pursuits  necessary  for  the  prepara- 
tion of  the  Congo  Dictionary  and  Grammar. 

We  have  already  referred  to  the  successful  launch 
of  the  Peace.  Great  was  Mr.  Comber’s  delight 
when,  on  his  return  to  Stanley  Pool,  after  settling 
his  brother  in  the  new  station  of  Ngombe,  he  saw  the 
steamer  floating  prettily  alongside  a wharf  on  the 
beach.  The  trial  trip  at  once  took  place,  and  with 
great  success  ; and  then,  with  as  little  delay  as  pos- 
sible, Mr.  Comber  prepared  for  the  realisation  at  last 
of  his  ardently  cherished  desire — a long  journey  on 
the  Upper  Congo  into  the  far  interior  of  the  “Dark 
Continent.”  It  was  fitting  that  the  old  companion  of 
Cameroons  days — Mr.  Grenfell — and  himself  should 
take  this  first  expedition.  They  had  on  board  with 
them  one  distinguished  passenger — Sir  Francis  de 


LIFE  AND  LABOURS  ON  THE  UPPER  CONGO.  1 33 

Winton,  K.C.B.  Great  was  their  joy  to  find  in  Sir 
Francis  a Christian  man,  “who  knelt  and  sang  together 
with  us  every  evening  ; ” and  “ who  took  a very  real 
and  sympathetic  interest  in  every  phase  of  our  work.” 
This  journey  occupied,  in  going  and  returning,  five 
weeks.  It  extended  as  far  as  Liboko,  five  hundred 
miles  up  the  river,  about  half-way  to  Stanley  Falls. 
It  was  accomplished  with  little  difficulty  : the  steamer 
was  easy  of  management,  the  river  was  perfectly 
navigable,  the  people  were  peaceable,  food  and  fuel 
were  abundant.  In  relation  to  future  missionary  oper- 
ations the  journey  was  felt  to  be  most  important.  A 
considerable  knowledge  of  the  country  and  of  the 
native  tribes  had  been  gained  ; and  three  sites  for 
mission  stations  had  been  selected.  After  giving  a 
detailed  report  of  this  journey  to  Mr.  Baynes,  Mr. 
Comber  concluded  thus : “ Such  is  the  first  journey 
of  the  Peace  into  countries  new  and  among  peoples 
strange.  It  was  our  constant  regret  that  we  could 
not  make  it  more  of  a missionary  journey — that  is,  in 
teaching  and  preaching ; but  that  was  impossible, 
chiefly  because  we  knew  so  little  of  the  language. 
We  have,  however,  done  a little  more  preliminary 
work,  which  is  none  the  less  our  ‘ Father’s  business.’ 
Oh,  for  the  time  when,  settling  amongst  these  people, 
there  shall  be  servants  of  God,  teachers  of  His  Word, 
to  show  these  heathen  the  Christian  life,  and  to  try  to 
draw  them  home  to  God  ! Oh,  will  kind  friends  in 
England  respond  ? We  can  but  appeal  and  plead 
and  cry.  We  can  only  pray,  ‘ The  Lord  hasten  it 
in  His  time.’  ” 

The  period  had  now  come  when  it  was  in  every 
way  desirable  that  Mr.  Comber  should  be  journeying 
homewards.  On  going  down  river,  further  trouble 
awaited  him.  It  was  his  sad  lot  to  witness  the 
death  at  Manyanga  of  Mr.  Minns,  an  engineer 
who  had  been  sent  out  to  assist  Mr.  Grenfell,  as 
well  as  to  receive  the  information  of  the  decease 
of  Mr.  Craven,  of  the  Livingstone  Inland  Mis- 


134 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


sion.  His  home-coming  was  naturally  delayed 
by  a visit  to  his  sister  Carrie  at  Victoria. 
Just  before  quitting  Banana  he  penned  the 
following  lines  to  his  old  friend  and  pastor,  Dr. 
Stanford : — 

“ Although  I have  many  excuses  to  offer,  yet  I feel 
much  ashamed  at  not  writing  to  you  for  so  long  a 
time,  especially  as  you  have  had  sorrow  upon  sorrow 
during  late  years  ; and  if  you  have  sometimes  thought 
of  your  old  boy,  ‘ Tom  Comber,’  you  must  have 
thought  also  that  he  was  neglectful  of  one  of  his 
earliest  and  best  of  friends.  But  I do  not  think 
you  will  judge  me  too  hardly.  I can  scarcely  tell  you 
how  difficult  letter  writing  has  been  to  me  in  this 
still  pioneer  stage  of  the  Congo  Mission,  in  its 
extensive  and  difficult  programme.  As  the  senior 
of  the  Mission,  very  much  correspondence  with 
my  brethren  scattered  over  Congo  Land  has 
fallen  upon  me.  My  business  correspondence  with 
Congo  brethren  and  with  Castle  Street  finished, 
I have  seldom  had  time  to  do  more  than  write  a 
few  letters  home  to  my  father  or  brothers,  and  thus 
I have  seemed  very  neglectful,  I fear,  of  many  old 
and  dear  friends. 

“ Believe  me,  my  dear  old  pastor,  I have  felt  full 
of  sympathy  for  you  time  after  time,  as  I have  read 
paragraphs  in  1 Freeman  ’ or  * Baptist,’  or  heard  from 
my  father  or  the  Rickards  of  the  afflictions  of  body 
from  which  you  have  suffered.  It  grieves  me  much 
to  think  that  when  I come  home,  my  old  friend’s  eyes 
(but  not  his  heart)  will  be  closed  to  me.  I shall  miss 
the  look  of  kindly  (and  anxious)  interest  with  which 
you  received  me  upon  my  return  to  England  six  years 
ago.  But  I shall  know  none  the  less  the  interest  is 
there,  and  that  you  lift  up  your  heart  constantly  for 
me,  and  for  such  as  me,  in  prayer  that  we  may  be 
kept  earnest  and  true  and  holy,  and  that  the  promises 
of  our  gracious  God,  which  you  read  at  my  farewell 
meeting  eight  years  ago,  may  be  fulfilled  in  me : ‘ I 


LIFE  AND  LABOURS  ON  THE  UPPER  CONGO.  1 35 

will  help  thee,  saith  the  Lord  and  thy  Redeemer. 
Fear  not,  thou  worm  Jacob.  I will  make  thee  a new 
sharp  threshing  instrument,  having  teeth ; thou  shalt 
thresh  the  mountains  and  beat  them  small,  and  shalt 
make  the  hills  as  chaff.  ...  I will  make  the  wilder- 
ness a pool  of  water,  and  the  dry  land  springs  of 
water.’ 

“ Often,  too,  has  my  pulse  been  quickened  and  my 
heart  thrilled,  as  was  the  case  in  my  boyhood  when  I 
sat  in  my  pew  at  Denmark  Place,  as  I have  read  an 
address  or  sermon  of  yours,  and  I have  almost  heard 
again  the  same  earnest  tones  and  the  helpful  words, 
which  have  refreshed  and  revived  not  only  me,  your 
old  boy  and  the  member  of  your  church,  but  also  my 
brethren  with  me. 

“ The  gracious  Lord  be  doubly  gracious  to  you, 
dear  Dr.  Stanford,  in  these  your  later  days,  and  give 
you  calm  joy  and  holy  peace  in  the  afternoon  and 
evening  of  your  life,  blessing  your  words  and  prayers 
much  to  others,  to  their  salvation  and  sanctification. 
How  often,  on  the  Sundays  I have  spent  in  Africa, 
far  from  the  congregation,  from  the  choir  of  praise, 
from  the  kneeling  band  of  worshippers,  in  the  midst  of 
heathendom,  indifferent  heathendom  often,  wretched 
heathendom  always,  in  loneliness  of  spirit  and 
solitude  of  heart,  have  I wished  myself  among 
you  at  Denmark  Place,  and  have  tried  to  live  over 
again  in  spirit  the  old  Sundays  of  my  youth ! I 
am  almost  homeward-bound  now,  and  about  the  end 
of  February  hope  once  more  to  see  you  all.  Till 
then,  farewell ! ” 

Before  Mr.  Comber  left  Africa  he  had  the  satisfac- 
tion of  knowing  that  the  Mission  staff  was  strength- 
ened by  the  addition  of  Messrs.  Darling,  Cruikshank, 
Cameron,  and  M‘Millan.  He  was  accompanied  on 
the  voyage  by  his  native  boys  Mantu  and  Lutunu, 
and  also  had  under  his  care  Mr.  Grenfell’s  little  girl 
Patty. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

HOME  ONCE  MORE,  AND  RETURN  TO  AFRICA. 

“ H ! how  glad  I shall  be  to  see  you  once  more. 

I I The  time  will  soon  pass  away  now,  and  we’ll 
meet  at  Euston  or  some  other  London  ter- 
minus, and  get  a cabby,  and  try  to  talk  while 
noisily  rattling  over  the  London  streets,  and  if  we 
can’t  hear  each  other,  we  ’ll  look  at  one  another. 
That  ’ll  be  a great  deal  after  nearly  six  years  ; ” thus 
wrote  Mr.  Comber  to  his  father.  It  was  in  the  middle 
of  January,  1885,  when  his  ardent  desires  for  fellow- 
ship with  dear  ones  at  home  were  at  length  gratified. 
The  welcome  accorded  him,  not  simply  by  those  of 
his  own  more  immediate  circle,  but  by  “ troops  of 
friends,”  was  most  refreshing  to  his  spirit.  Many 
individuals  throughout  the  country  had  followed  his 
heroic  career  with  prayerful  interest,  and  had  deeply 
felt  for  him  in  his  great  personal  sorrow  and  in  the 
repeated  losses  which  had  overtaken  the  Mission. 
It  was  not  surprising,  therefore,  that  he  should  receive 
numerous  assurances,  both  privately  and  publicly,  of 
sincere  appreciation  and  of  tender  sympathy. 

He  had  scarcely,  however,  been  in  the  home  country 
more  than  a month,  before  the  gladness  of  this 
136 


HOME  ONCE  MORE,  AND  RETURN  TO  AFRICA.  1 37 

reunion  was  marred  by  the  distressing  tidings  of  his 
brother  Sidney’s  death.  How  this  terribly  sad 
intelligence  was  received  may  be  gathered  from  a 
letter  he  prepared  for  the  Herald : — “ The  work  of 
the  Congo  Mission,”  he  wrote,  “has  found  its  way 
deep  down  into  almost  all  hearts,  and  the  interest  in 
it  has  extended  very  widely  to  those  engaged  in  it. 
To  very  many  personally,  and  to  all  by  name,  most 
of  us  are  known,  and  I am  quite  sure  that  a large 
number  of  dear  friends  will  be  praying  for  us  by 
name  that  in  this  trial  our  faith  and  strength  fail 
not. 

“ The  news  of  my  brother  Sidney’s  death  is  a terrible 
blow  to  us,  almost  overwhelming,  especially  to  the 
dear  brave  girl  who  was  looking  forward  to  spending 
her  life  with  him  in  Africa,  and  to  our  father.  To 
our  sister,  too,  in  Victoria,  it  will  be  a dreadful  shock  ; 
her  brothers  are  all  so  precious  to  her.  Yesterday 
we  had  to  break  the  news  to  our  father.  It  has,  as 
you  can  understand,  plunged  him  into  deep  grief,  and 
yet  he  cannot  and  does  not  regret  having  given  up 
his  children  to  be  missionaries.  The  thought  of  the 
work  to  which  Sidney  had  given  himself,  and  in 
which  he  died,  afforded  some  alleviation  to  his 
anguish.  But,  still,  it  is  very  hard  to  bear.  Hitherto, 
since  the  death  of  a little  sister  twenty-five  years  ago, 
we  have  had  no  break  in  my  mother’s  family  of  one 
girl  and  three  boys.  Twenty  years  ago  our  dear 
mother,  after  committing  us  all  to  the  care  of  our 
Heavenly  Father,  was  called  away  home,  and  we 
were  left  to  comfort  our  father.  One  after  another, 
we  have  all  given  ourselves  to  mission  work  in  Africa 
— my  brother  Sidney  and  I were  on  the  Congo,  my 
sister  in  Victoria,  and  Percy,  my  youngest  brother,  is 
preparing  at  Regent’s  Park  College  for  the  same 
work.  Now  has  come  the  first  break  in  this  family. 
. . . Like  many  other  things  which  have  happened 
in  our  Congo  Mission,  we  cannot  understand  it,  and 
we  are  bewildered.  But  we  know  and  serve  One 


138 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


who  said,  ‘ What  I do  thou  knowest  not  now,  but 
thou  shalt  know  hereafter.’  We  have  already  ven- 
tured so  far  with  Him,  and  trusted  so  much  with 
Him,  ‘not  knowing’  or  understanding,  and  nothing 
shall  shake  our  confidence  in  Him.  He  cannot  have 
made  a mistake.  He  has  not  ‘ blundered.’  . . . Some 
of  us,  had  we  ten  lives,  would  cheerfully  lay  them  all 
down  at  our  Master’s  feet  for  work  in  Africa.” 

As  the  time  for  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Society 
approached,  it  was  widely  expected  that  Mr.  Comber 
would  be  present  and  speak.  This  expectation  was 
not  disappointed.  On  the  occasion,  Exeter  Hall  was 
unusually  crowded.  With  a heart  weighted  by  grief 
on  account  of  the  intelligence  just  arrived,  of  a 
further  Congo  loss,  he  rose  to  address  the  vast  and 
highly  sympathetic  assembly.  He  urged  the  friends 
of  the  Mission  not  to  be  daunted,  inasmuch  as  they 
were  engaged  in  a high  and  holy  quest,  on  which 
they  had  been  sent  by  their  great  King.  He  trusted 
there  would  be  no  talk  of  reconsideration,  lest  they 
should  be  accounted  unworthy,  and  be  deprived  of 
their  great  commission.  With  much  effect  he  quoted 
the  well-known  scripture:  “Verily,  verily,  I say  unto 
you,  except  a corn  of  wheat  fall  into  the  ground  and 
die,  it  abideth  alone ; but  if  it  die,  it  bringeth  forth 
much  fruit.”  And  then  he  proceeded  to  encourage 
the  patience  and  faith  of  his  hearers  by  referring  to 
the  early  trials  and  frequent  losses,  but  ultimate 
success,  of  the  Mission  at  Accra,  as  well  as  by 
recounting  the  signs  of  promise  appearing  in  their 
own  Congo  work,  especially  at  San  Salvador. 

The  Royal  Geographical  Society,  of  which  he  was 
a fellow,  was  naturally  desirous  to  receive  such 
information  as  he  might  be  able  to  impart.  He  was 
therefore,  a second  time  honoured  with  an  invitation 
to  address  that  body,  and  accordingly  read  an  able 
and  instructive  paper  relative  to  the  explorations 
which  Mr.  Grenfell  and  he  himself  had  made  on  the 
Congo,  from  Stanley  Pool  to  Mangala,  and  up  the 


Carrie  Comber. 


Thomas  J.  Comber. 


Mr.  Comber,  Sen. 


Sidney  Comber. 


Percy  Comber 


FIVE  PORTRAITS  OF  THE  COMBER  FAMILY. 


140  THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 

Bochini  to  the  junction  of  the  Kwango.  Several 
distinguished  members  of  the  Society  were  present, 
amongst  them  being : Sir  Henry  Rawlinson,  Sir 
Frederic  Goldsmid,  Sir  Erasmus  Ommanney,  Mr. 
Johnston,  Mr.  Delmar  Morgan,  the  last  of  whom  had 
met  Mr.  Comber  at  Stanley  Pool,  and  had  accom- 
panied him  on  a visit  to  the  great  chief  Nga  Liema. 
Mr.  Guinness  of  the  Livingstone  Mission  was  also 
present.  The  paper  was  adjudged  to  be  of  great 
geographical  value.  In  proposing  a vote  of  thanks, 
the  chairman  expressed  his  regret  at  the  unavoidable 
absence  of  Mr.  Stanley.  It  was  hoped  he  would 
have  attended,  but  the  date  was  inconvenient. 

A public  opportunity  for  Mr.  Comber  and  Mr. 
Stanley  to  meet  was,  however,  near  at  hand.  On  the 
28th  of  May,  the  celebrated  African  traveller  was 
invited  by  the  Missionary  Society  to  a breakfast  at 
the  Cannon  Street  Hotel.  On  this  memorable 
occasion,  the  chair  was  occupied  by  Mr.  Joseph 
Tritton,  the  then  treasurer,  who  welcomed  Mr. 
Stanley  in  terms  he  so  well  knew  how  to  use,  of 
excellent  propriety  and  chaste  beauty.  Mr.  Comber 
made  honourable  mention  of  his  frequent  personal 
intercourse  with  their  guest ; of  their  talks  together 
about  Livingstone,  and  the  needs  and  future  of 
Africa.  He  told  an  amusing  story,  how  that  one 
morning  visiting  Mr.  Stanley  early  at  Leopoldville, 
on  a matter  of  business,  and  with  a somewhat 
neglected  toilet,  instead  of  saying,  “Why,  Mr.  Comber, 
you  haven’t  shaved  lately,”  he  began  talking  about 
Dr.  Livingstone,  and  remarked  how  particular  and 
careful  the  doctor  always  was  as  to  his  personal 
appearance  in  Central  Africa,  never  allowing  a day  to 
pass,  for  instance,  without  shaving.  Of  course, 
observed  Mr.  Comber,  I understood  the  allusion  and 
remembered  Mr.  Stanley’s  kindly  hint  afterwards. 
During  his  speech,  Mr.  Comber  again  and  again 
gratefully  recognised  the  kind  help  shown,  not  only 
to  his  own  Mission,  but  to  those  of  other  societies. 


HOME  ONCE  MORE,  AND  RETURN  TO  AFRICA.  141 

After  the  presentation  of  an  engraved  address,  Mr. 
Stanley  responded,  bearing  in  the  course  of  a char- 
acteristic address,  most  generous  but  just  testimony 
to  the  labours  of  Mr.  Comber  and  of  other  Christian 
missionaries. 

During  his  sojourn  at  home,  Mr.  Comber  wrote, 
at  the  request  of  the  Committee,  a manual  of  a 
hundred  pages  for  the  use  of  missionaries  to  the 
Congo,  containing,  as  the  outcome  of  his  own  experi- 
ence, most  important  directions,  hints  and  warnings. 
Two  other  manuals  appeared  at  the  same  time,  one 
written  by  Dr.  Frederic  Roberts,  and  the  other  by 
Dr.  Prosser  James,  the  latter  taking  the  form  of 
familiar  letters  addressed  to  Mr.  Comber,  and  to 
which  Mr.  Comber  himself  wrote  an  introduction. 

And  so  the  few  months  to  be  spent  in  the  old 
country  passed  busily  and  rapidly  away.  The 
necessities  of  the  work  in  Africa,  and  the  departure  of 
several  new  missionaries,  whom  it  was  desirable  he 
should  accompany,  brought  his  furlough  to  an  end  in 
the  month  of  August.  A few  days  before  he  left,  he 
wrote  to  his  esteemed  friend,  Mr.  Parkinson:  “Not- 
withstanding the  driving  work  and  anxiety  since  my 
return,  I seem  to  have  drunk  to  the  full  the  pleasures 
of  knowing  what  dear  friends  I have,  and  yet  whom 
I seem  to  have  seen  so  little.  The  knowledge  of 
affectionate  regard  and  sympathy,  so  much  greater 
than  I am  worthy  of,  will  cheer,  console  and  nerve 
me,  but  will  make  me  long  to  see  you  all  again. 
I shall  have  many  tinglings  of  pleasure-pain  from 
mingled  reflections.  But  what  is  before  me,  I know 
not.  So  long  as  our  Father  guides  my  steps,  I fear 
nothing.  I want  it  to  be  * for  me  to  live,  Christ,’ 
always  and  in  everything.  I sometimes  wonder 
whether  this  will  be  my  last  visit  to  England.” 

A deeply  interesting  valedictory  service  was  held  in 
Camden  Road  Chapel,  an  address  being  delivered  by 
the  Rev.  S.  H.  Booth,  which  was  followed  by  another 
meeting  of  the  same  character  at  Liverpool  on  the 


142 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


evening  before  the  embarkation.  Numerous  friends 
were  on  the  quay  to  bid  the  missionaries  an  enthusi- 
astic ‘ God-speed.’ 

“Oh,  many  a ship,  on  Mersey’s  tide, 

Sailed  forth  that  August  day, 

With  richly-laden  merchandise 
For  regions  far  away ; 

But  none  did  bear  so  rich  a freight, 

Methinks  the  angels  say, 

As  that  which  bore  our  noble  band 
To  Congo’s  ‘shining  way.’ 

“ And  as  our  fond  ‘ Good-byes  ’ were  merged 
In  that  soul-stirring  hymn, 

‘ Stand  up  for  Jesus,’  which  we  sang, 

Though  eyes  were  growing  dim, 

Methought  that  angels  might  have  wished 
To  come  within  our  view, 

And  leave  their  golden  harps  to  sing 
‘ Stand  up  for  Jesus,’  too  ! 

“ And  how  we  cheered  ! with  heart  and  voice 
We  made  the  welkin  ring  ! 

Well  might  we  cheer  those  brave  young  hearts, 

Leal  servants  of  our  King ! 

We  trust  our  song  and  cheer  that  day, 

Like  seed  on  wings  of  air, 

Will  reach  the  wastes  of  Congo  Land, 

And  grow  and  blossom  there.” 

The  band  of  new  missionaries,  much  to  Mr. 
Comber’s  great  and  thankful  joy,  included  his  brother 
Percy.  The  other  four  being  Messrs.  Biggs,  Davies, 
Maynard,  and  Richards.  How  sorely  these  reinforce- 
ments were  needed  may  be  gathered  from  the  fact 
that  of  the  three  brethren  who  a few  months  before 
had  preceded  them,  two,  Messrs.  Cowe  and  Cotting- 
ham,  had  succumbed  to  fever,  Mr.  Charters  alone 
remaining.  The  intelligence  had  also  arrived  of  the 
decease  of  Mr.  Cruickshank. 

In  his  hurry,  Mr.  Comber  had  forgotten  before 
leaving  to  thank  his  old  pastor  and  friend,  Dr.  Stan- 
ford, for  two  books  he  had  sent  him,  and  so,  on  the 


MANYANGA,  OR  WATHEN  STATION,  CONGO  RIVER. 


144 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


S.S.  Lualaba,  he  wrote  his  grateful  acknowledgments, 
— “Thank  you  very  much  for  them.  Your  books 
always  do  me  good.  I came  home  very  hungry 
spiritually,  and  wish  I could  have  had  more  feeding 
and  ruminating.  I have,  however,  ‘ the  Bread  of  Life,’ 
and  trust  that  ‘evermore  He  will  give  me  this  Bread.’ 
I seem  to  have  so  little  time  for  meditation  and  self- 
examination,  but  trust  I shall  have  more  ‘ before  I go 
hence,’  which,  I hope,  will  be  a long  while  ahead 
(although,  of  course,  I am  ready  at  any  time  He  sees 
fit).” 

On  the  voyage  out,  the  Lualaba  called  at  Victoria, 
thus  affording  a most  welcome  opportunity  for  the 
two  brothers  to  see  their  sister  Carrie,  and  make  the 
acquaintance  of  their  new  missionary  brother-in-law, 
Mr.  Hay,  to  whom  she  had  recently  been  married. 
Arrangements,  much  to  Mr.  Comber’s  delight,  had 
been  made  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hay  to  go  down  on  the 
Lualaba  as  far  as  the  Gaboon,  thus  giving  four  or 
five  days’  instead  of  a few  hours’  fellowship. 

On  the  9th  of  October,  Mr.  Comber  had  reached 
Underhill  (Tunduwa),  the  party  having  all  arrived  at 
Banana  in  capital  health  and  spirits.  His  desire  and 
hope  now  were  that  he  might  -be  permitted  to  settle 
quietly  down  to  the  best  sort  of  work  ; he  felt  that 
hitherto  he  had  had  so  much  precarious,  uncertain 
work  to  do,  here,  there,  and  everywhere,  breaking  up 
the  fallow  ground.  From  Underhill  he  proceeded  to 
Bayneston,  and  thence  to  Wathen  and  the  Pool,  taking 
with  him,  as  far  as  circumstances  permitted,  the  new 
men  to  their  respective  stations,  and  intending  to 
come  down  again  to  be  with  his  brother  Percy  at 
Wathen,  where  he  hoped  to  enter  upon  the  quiet  settled 
work  he  so  much  desired.  But  almost  immediately 
after  his  return,  most  distressing  news  reached  him, 
being  nothing  less  than  the  news  of  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Hay  at  Victoria.  Knowing  how  terribly  his  father 
especially  would  feel  this  fresh  sorrow,  he  wrote  a 
letter  full  of  tenderest  sympathy,  in  which  he  expressed 


HOME  ONCE  MORE,  AND  RETURN  TO  AFRICA.  145 

his  ardent  wish  that  they  might  have  been  together 
at  such  a time,  as  they  were  when  they  heard  of 
Sydney’s  death.  Duty  however  to  the  Master  had 
caused  the  separation,  and  he  trusted  they  might  not 
murmur.  He  was  glad  and  thankful  to  be  able  to 
assure  his  father  that  he  had  realised  much  of  the 
Saviour’s  help  and  comfort.  Very  pathetically  he 
wrote, — “ I seem  to  be  getting  so  used  to  trouble  and 
loss.  I suppose  I ’m  only  a young  man  yet,  but  I 
have  found  this  world  full  of  sorrow.  My  dear 
mother  and  sister  in  early  life,  my  darling  Minnie, 
my  dear  little  pet  * Pussie,’  with  her  little  sister  Muriel, 
then  dear  old  Sid,  and  now  my  brave  missionary 
sister,  Carrie.  These,  besides  other  losses,  which 
naturally  have  not  touched  me  so  nearly.  So  many 
of  our  treasures  being  gathered  up  and  taken  care  of 
for  us  in  the  heavenly  kingdom.  Never  mind,  dear 
father ! we  will  learn  the  lesson  that  the  worries  and 
difficulties,  troubles  and  sorrows,  of  this  world  are 
bringing  us  nearer  to  the  blessedness  of  the  sorrowless 
life  ; and  not  only  bringing  us  nearer,  but  making  us 
more  meet  for  heaven,  I trust.” 

Being  enabled  to  bear  so  nobly  this  new  sorrow, 
Mr.  Comber  might  have  proceeded  quietly  as  he 
desired  with  his  work  at  Wathen,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  exigencies  of  the  mission.  At  the  end  of  January 
he  dates  from  Underhill,  where  he  had  arrived  just  in 
time  to  treat  Mr.  Maynard  who  was  suffering  from 
his  first  attack  of  fever,  but  alas,  not  successfully. 
Mr.  Weeks  was  now  nearly  due  at  Banana,  with  Mrs. 
Weeks,  Messrs.  Scrivener  and  Silvey,  and  also  Miss 
Pitt  to  be  married  to  Mr.  Maynard.  Anxious  that 
the  news  of  John  Maynard’s  death  should  be  broken 
as  gently  as  possible  to  Miss  Pitt,  he  hastened  to 
Banana  that  he  might  be  there  on  her  arrival.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Weeks  and  Mr.  Silvey  being  bound  for  San 
Salvador,  Mr.  Comber  felt  it  wise  that  he  should 
accompany  them,  being  very  deeply  concerned  that 
the  journey  should  not  be  taken  too  hastily.  This 

K 


146 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


particular  visit  to  San  Salvador  was  especially  refresh- 
ing to  the  sorely  tried  heart  of  the  hard-working 
missionary,  for  he  found  the  work  most  prosperous. 
He  was  delighted  to  see  no  less  than  fifty-seven  boys 
in  the  school,  many  of  whom  had  come  a long 
distance  on  the  road  to  meet  him  and  his  companions, 
and  was  most  of  all  cheered  by  the  fidelity  of  his  old 
friends,  feeling  assured  they  were  “ not  far  from  the 
kingdom.”  The  day  of  the  week  on  which  he 
arrived  was  Saturday,  and  so  on  the  following  day  he 
was  able  to  conduct  the  Sunday  services.  On  the 
morning  of  Monday,  with  inexpressible  joy,  he  con- 
ducted the  first  Congo  baptism  in  the  presence  of 
a large  number  of  the  people,  the  candidate  being  his 
boy,  Mantu.  The  date  of  this  important  event,  so 
full  of  promise  to  the  Congo  Mission,  was  the  29th 
of  March,  the  year  being  1886. 

Towards  the  end  of  May  Mr.  Comber  was  again  at 
Wathen,  which  he  now  fully  hoped  would  be  his 
Congo  home,  and  it  seemed  as  if  this  hope  might  be 
realised.  For  several  months  he  was  able  to  pursue 
his  labours  without  any  interruption : no  tidings 
coming  to  disturb  him  except  those  which  announced 
the  calamity  by  fire  at  the  Pool  station.  But  that 
disaster,  being  remediable,  he  felt  sure  friends  at 
home  would  soon  repair  — a confidence  most 
splendidly  justified  by  their  abounding  liberality. 
Writing  to  Mr.  Tritton,  the  Treasurer,  on  the  27th  of 
September,  he  was  able  to  rejoice  that  for  eight 
months  his  fellow-missionaries — eighteen  in  number 
— had  been  preserved  ; and  that  during  the  previous 
eight  months,  with  only  one  exception,  the  same 
immunity  from  loss  had  been  enjoyed.  The  mission 
at  Wathen  had  now  become  thoroughly  established. 
Twenty-five  boys  had  been  induced  to  come  and  live 
with  him.  His  medical  work  was  telling,  and  the 
people  were  willing  and  wanting  to  hear  the 
Gospel. 

At  the  date  of  this  communication,  Mr.  Bentley, 


MISSION  BURIAL  GROUND  AT  UNDERHILL,  CONGO  RIVER. 


148 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER, 


with  further  reinforcements — Messrs.  Darby,  Graham, 
Philips,  and  Shindler — arrived  at  Banana. 

There  came,  however,  an  interruption  to  his  work 
at  Wathen,  but  it  was  in  a manner  which  brought 
Mr.  Comber  no  sadness,  but  only  joy.  It  was  in  the 
form  of  an  earnest  request  from  the  brethren  in 
charge  of  the  work  at  San  Salvador,  to  come  to  their 
guidance  and  help  in  the  religious  awakening  which 
at  last  was  cheering  and  encouraging  the  mission. 
To  this  call  he  at  once  responded,  visiting  on  his 
way  Mbanza  Manteka,  the  station  of  the  American 
Baptist  Missionary  Union,  formerly  of  the  Living- 
stone Mission,  where  a similar  blessing  was  being 
enjoyed.  On  reaching  San  Salvador,  he  found  that 
the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  the  hearts 
and  lives  of  the  people  was  most  evident,  large 
numbers  of  the  natives  crowding  to  hear  the  preach- 
ing, many  giving  in  their  names  as  inquirers,  fifty  of 
whom  Mr.  Comber  thought  were  sincerely  desirous  to 
be  Christians.  Particularly  grateful  was  he  to  find  that 
the  most  definite  idea  in  their  minds  was  the  necessity 
of  giving  up  sin  and  living  pure,  truthful,  and  right- 
eous lives.  After  remaining  a fortnight  with  the 
brethren,  he  left  San  Salvador  for  his  own  station, 
Wathen.  At  Underhill  he  wrote  to  Mrs.  Hartland, 
under  date  of  March  the  7th,  giving  a most  encourag- 
ing account  of  what  he  had  seen.  “The  work  is 
clearly  that  of  our  God  ; and  He  Himself  is  touching 
the  hearts  of  the  people.  Silvey,  Cameron,  Philips, 
and  Graham,  had  a week  of  special  services,  which 
were  signally  blessed.  Plundreds  attended  them 
nightly.  And  now,  three  months  after,  when  the 
novelty  has  worn  off,  the  Sunday  or  week  evening 
meetings  are  always  as  well  attended  as  during  that 
special  week,  300  to  350  at  ordinary  meetings,  and 
about  200  at  inquirers’  meetings.  The  regularity 
is  astonishing ; and  religion  with  many  is,  in  some 
degree  or  other,  a matter  of  concern,  with  some,  the 
chief  concern.  Many  have  come  wanting  to  make 


HOME  ONCE  MORE,  AND  RETURN  TO  AFRICA.  1 49 

a profession — i.e.,  to  have  their  names  down,  who  have 
not  thought  why  they  want  it.  This  of  course  was  to 
be  expected.  As,  with  many,  this  name-entering 
gave  a wrong  impression,  we  are  now  more  reserved, 
and  only  enter  those  who  appear  to  understand  and 
to  mean  what  they  say,  sending  the  rest  away  after  a 
little  talk  and  prayer  with  them,  and  encouraging 
them  to  come  again.  Perhaps  50  out  of  the  200 
really  desire  to  follow  Christ  and  are  more  or  less 
earnest;  and  of  these  50,  it  may  be  12  or  20  have 
given  themselves  to  Christ  and  taken  Him  as  their 
Saviour  and  Master — although  there  is  still  much 
need  for  instruction,  for  they  have  not  listened  to 
God’s  truth  in  the  past  as  they  listen  now.  We  feel 
it  necessary,  however,  to  let  the  life  confirm  the  lip 
before  baptising.  Our  brightest  and  best  and  most 
satisfactory  are  Matoka  and  D.  Miguel.  The  king’s 
wives,  many  of  them,  seem  sincere  inquirers  ; many 
young  men  appear  to  be  strongly  decided  to  live  the 
Christian  life ; and,  as  you  may  expect,  many  of  our 
boys — among  them,  Malevo,  Kavungu,  Kivitidi,  and 
Matata.  With  many  of  these — all  the  special  ones — 
I have  had  careful  talks,  and  feel  satisfied.  Oh  ! San 
Salvador  is  changed  ! To  speak  at  those  meetings 
was  glorious,  and  filled  me  with  joy  and  hope  for  our 
Congo  Mission.  As  to  the  poor  old  king,  the  priests 
frighten,  threaten,  bribe,  flatter,  and  seem  to  have 
their  way  with  him  almost  entirely.  He  has  taken 
to  a little  mild  persecution,  which  of  course  does  good. 
Yes,  poor  Don  Pedro  has  greatly  changed.  We  are 
praying  especially  for  him  you  may  be  sure.” 

Immediately  after  the  date  of  this  letter,  Mr. 
Comber  intended  to  start  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Moolenaar  for  Wathen,  but  was  detained  at  Under- 
hill on  account  of  Mr.  Darling’s  health.  Mr. 
Shindler,  too,  the  other  missionary  in  charge, 
became  ill,  and,  to  his  inexpressible  grief,  all  that 
Mr.  Comber  could  do  failed  to  preserve  their  precious 
lives  ; and  three  weeks  later  his  trials  were  further 


I 50  THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 

increased  by  tidings  from  the  Pool  of  Miss  Spearing’s 
death. 

On  the  26th  of  April,  Mr.  Comber  was  at  Banana, 
to  place  Mrs.  Darling  on  board  the  steamer  which 
would  convey  her  back  to  England.  The  following 
day  he  wrote  to  his  father  : — “ As  the  Port7iguese  is 
just  in,  I ’m  going  to  take  a sea-trip  for  eighteen  days 
— to  Mossamedes — towards  the  Cape,  returning  in 
same  steamer.  I ’m  a little  run  down  bodily  and 
mentally,  and  need  this  little  rest.  . . . What  has 
happened  has  much  unhinged  me.  The  19th  of 
March,  1887,  is  a sad  day  in  my  calendar,  already  full 
enough  of  sad  entries.  It  is  all  so  perplexing,  and 
one  knows  not  what  to  say.  God  is  over  all,  and 
does  all  wisely  and  lovingly.  This  we  know.” 

After  this  sea-trip  he  returned  to  Underhill,  but 
was  little  benefited  by  the  change. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

CONCLUSION. 

IT  may  be  said,  and  said,  perhaps  truly,  that  a 
life  so  weighted  with  anxious  responsibility, 
involving  so  continuous  a strain,  both  physic- 
ally and  mentally,  as  that  which  Mr.  Comber 
lived — and  lived  in  an  African  clime,  was  morally 
certain  to  come  to  an  early  close.  It  may,  however, 
be  equally  true  that  there  are  certain  positions  in 
God’s  kingdom  which  admit  of  only  a few  years’ 
service,  as  men  count  years ; and  which  none  but 
the  worthiest  can  fill.  The  figures  on  a dial  plate, 
the  anniversaries  of  a birthday,  have  no  relevancy  in 
calculating  the  value  of  life — are  useless  to  indicate  its 
real  worth.  In  the  truest  estimate  of  earthly  service 
the  element  of  duration  has  no  essential  place. 
Therefore,  let  the  reader  pause  and  consider,  lest  he 
too  hastily  pronounce  the  end  of  the  noble  life 
sketched  in  these  pages  to  have  been  “ untimely.” 
How  true  it  is  that  some  men  live  much  in  a brief 
space ; whilst  others  live  little  though  they  exceed 
the  three-score  years  and  ten  ! 

The  story  of  the  closing  days  is  soon  told.  From 
the  unnerving  effect  of  the  recent  losses,  Mr.  Comber 

•5i 


152 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


never  recovered ; and  so,  when  fever  came,  he  could 
not  meet  it  with  the  former  power  of  resistance.  On 
the  16th  of  June  he  was  dangerously  ill ; the  remittent 
fever  being  complicated  with  severe  hsematuria  and 
sleeplessness.  Mr.  Scrivener,  the  missionary  in 
charge  of  the  Underhill  station,  had  the  great 
advantage  of  Dr.  Small’s  assistance,  a medical 
missionary  belonging  to  the  American  Baptist 
Missionary  Union ; but  the  hsematuria  continued, 
greatly  weakening  the  patient.  The  doctor  advised 
a trip  to  sea  as  the  only  chance  of  saving  his  life. 
Lieutenant  Valcke,  the  President  of  the  Executive 
Board  of  the  Free  State,  placed  the  Prince  Bodouin 
at  the  disposal  of  the  Mission  ; and  Mr.  Comber  was 
comfortably  conveyed  from  Underhill  to  Banana. 
Every’  attention  was  shown  the  sick  missionary.  A 
German  steamer,  the  Lulu  Bohlen,  homeward  bound, 
came  into  the  creek,  and  Mr.  Comber  was  carried  on 
board.  The  captain,  ship  doctor,  and  others,  were 
unremitting  in  their  kindness.  At  first  the  sea 
breezes  were  beneficial,  but  the  benefit  was  only 
temporary ; strength  gradually  failed,  and  on  the 
27th  of  June,  1887,  the  end  came  peacefully  whilst 
the  vessel  lay  anchored  off  Loango. 

“ Our  brother,”  reported  Mr.  Scrivener,  who  never 
left  him,  “ seemed  to  have  a strong  presentiment  that 
he  would  not  recover.  During  the  night  we  passed  at 
Boma,  he  called  me  to  his  side,  and  said  he  had  been 
reasoning  the  matter  over  in  his  mind.  He  did  not 
think  he  should  recover ; but  whether  he  recovered  or 
not,  the  Father’s  will  was  best.  He  considered  his 
ties — that  of  sonship — his  dear  father  : and  then  his 
brother  Percy  would  be  the  only  son  left  if  he  died. 
His  father  had  given  up  three  boys  for  the  Congo 
Mission.  He  (Mr.  Comber)  had  the  sweetest  prospects 
for  the  future ; there  was  much  that  made  him  feel 
that  he  would  like  to  stay,  but  the  Father’s  will  was 
best.  Both  Dr.  Small  and  myself  assured  him  of  our 
belief  that  the  sea  breezes  would  strengthen  him,  and 


CONCLUSION. 


153 


that  he  would  live  to  do  many  more  years  work  in 
Congo.  We  said  we  could  not  spare  him  yet,  and  he 
must  hope  for  continued  life  and  usefulness.  He 
replied  he  did  not  want  to  die  ; he  would  like  to  live 
a long,  long  time.  His  experience  was  perhaps  use- 
ful to  the  Mission  ; but,  he  said,  we  must  not  look  at 
the  matter  in  that  way.  What  was  the  Father’s  will  ? 
That  must  be  our  first  consideration.  He  then 
dropped  off  to  sleep,  and  the  next  morning  was  much 
better.  During  his  sleep  he  repeated  three  lines  of  a 
hymn  as  follows  : — 

“ O Christ,  Thou  art  the  Fountain, 

The  deep  well-spring  of  love, 

The  springs  of  earth  I ’ve  tasted — 

I did  not  catch  the  last  line ; I took  notes  of  my 
brother’s  words  at  once.” 

Such  was  the  esteem  in  which  Mr.  Comber  was 
held,  that  the  captain  kindly  ran  his  vessel  into  the 
Mayumba  Bay,  some  two  hundred  miles  north  of  the 
Congo  River,  thus  giving  opportunity  for  burial  on 
shore.  Mr.  Scrivener  conducted  a short  service  ; the 
captain,  doctor,  and  many  of  the  crew  and  passengers 
being  present  to  express  their  sincere  esteem  and 
sorrow. 

When  the  distressing  news  reached  this  country, 
many  hearts  beside  those  of  his  relatives  were  bowed 
down  with  grief.  “Not  only  does  this  blow  fall  on 
us,”  wrote  Mr.  Grenfell,  his  intimate  colleague  of  ten 
years,  “who  have  lost  a loving-hearted  friend,  and 
devoted  fellow-worker,  who  was  ever  ready  to  sacrifice 
himself,  and  whose  charity  never  failed,  but  you  will 
remember,  as  I do,  the  heaviness  and  bitterness  that 
this  stroke  will  bring  to  the  hearts  of  dear  relatives, 
and  a wide  circle  of  very  affectionate  friends.” 

At  their  next  monthly  meeting,  the  Committee  of 
the  Society  sorrowfully  recorded  their  keen  sense  of 
the  heavy  loss  the  Mission  had  sustained.  “The 
Committee,”  we  quote  from  the  official  minutes, 


154 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


“ feel  it  impossible  to  over-estimate  the’loss  the  Congo 
Mission  has  sustained  by  the  death  of  their  dear 
brother,  Mr.  Comber.  Associated  with  the  Congo 
enterprise  from  its  very  commencement,  all  through 
its  course  he  has  been  one  of  its  most  beloved  and 
trusted  leaders.  His  brave  yet  gentle  spirit  drew 
towards  him  the  affection  and  confidence  of  all  with 
whom  he  was  brought  into  contact,  while  his  calm, 
resourceful  nature  made  him  ever  wise,  courageous, 
and  hopeful  in  seasons  of  special  danger  and 
difficulty.” 

To  his  numerous  friends  of  Camden  Road  Chapel  a 
memorial  sermon,  marked  by  beautiful  appreciation  of 
his  worth,  and  full  of  comforting  and  inspiring  senti- 
ments, was  preached  by  the  pastor,  the  Rev.  George 
Hawker.  The  preacher  selected  for  his  text  the  words 
of  Paul : “ But  none  of  these  things  move  me,  neither 
count  I my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I might  finish 
my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry  I have  received 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  Gospel  of  the  grace 
of  God.”  In  the  course  of  his  sermon  he  observed  : 
“ God’s  hand  was  on  Thomas  Comber,  a man 
conscious  of  a mission  in  the  nineteenth  century, 
whom  I dare  to  associate  this  evening,  in  reverent 
thought,  with  his  great  prototype.  Those  who  knew 
Mr.  Comber,  and  followed  his  career,  cannot  fail  to 
have  recognised  his  many  Pauline  characteristics,  and 
the  apostolic  elevation  of  life  to  which  he  attained. 
They  will  be  interested  to  recall  that  conspicuous 
among  the  books  that  influenced  him  as  a boy, 
colouring  his  dreams,  and  filling  his  mind  with  ardent 
veneration,  was  one  entitled,  ‘ The  Footsteps  of  St. 
Paul.’  ” Space  will  not  permit  more  than  one  further 
quotation.  Referring  to  Mr.  Comber’s  leadership  in  the 
Mission,  Mr.  Hawker  justly  observes  : — “ His  experi- 
ence, his  administrative  ability,  his  practical  wisdom, 
his  unmeasured  kindness, made  him  indispensable  upon 
all  occasions  of  difficulty  or  trouble ; and  though  he 
assumed  no  official  superiority,  and  made  little  of  his 


TOMB  OF  T.  J.  COMBER. 


156 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


splendid  services,  the  confidence  and  respect  of  friends 
at  home,  and  colleagues  in  the  field,  constituted  him 
a leader,  and  imposed  upon  him  the  surely  accom- 
panying load  of  care.” 

A few  weeks  after  the  delivery  of  this  memorial 
sermon  at  Camden  Road  Chapel,  his  earlier  friends 
at  Denmark  Place  expressed  their  affectionate  esteem 
by  erecting  a tablet,  which  was  most  appropriately 
unveiled  by  Mr.  Edward  Rawlings,  he,  having  been 
superintendent  of  the  Sunday  school,  when  Tom 
Comber  was  a scholar. 

“ Wherever  your  Comber  went,  there  was  life  and 
activity.  Again  and  again  as  I looked  at  him,  he 
reminded  me  of  the  young  man  with  the  banner,  on 
which  was  the  word  ‘Excelsior’;”  so  testified  Mr. 
Stanley  to  Mr.  Charters,  a fellow-missionary. 

By  his  native  name  VlANGA-VlANGA,  a sobriquet 
applied  to  a person  who  always  hurries  about — a 
ubiquitous  person,  he  will  long  be  remembered. 

In  a recent  letter  from  Mr.  Slade,  one  of  the  Congo 
missionaries,  the  following  testimony  occurs  : — “ We 
at  Wathen  are  only  beginning  to  realise  the  great, 
almost  irreparable  loss  we  sustained  by  the  death  of 
Thomas  Comber.  His  genial,  hearty  manner  with 
the  natives,  always  making  himself  at  home  with 
them  in  their  houses,  or  by  their  camp-fires,  gave  him 
a hold  upon  them  which  it  is  not  easy  for  every  man 
to  acquire.  I frequently  hear  him  spoken  of  with 
true  affection,  and  it  will  be  a long  time  before  his 
memory  dies  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  loved  him 
but  little  less  than  we  ourselves.  That  God  should 
call  home  such  men  as  he,  when  the  realisation  of 
their  long-cherished  hopes  and  constant  prayers  were 
so  near,  is  to  me  incomprehensible.  It  is  for  us, 
however,  not  to  question  His  decrees,  but  to  accept 
them  in  the  spirit  of  true  resignation,  and  to  say,  with 
a complete  surrender  of  our  own  will,  ‘God  knoweth 
best ! ’ ” 

But  far  surpassing  in  worth  every  other  memorial  is 


s 


- 


lit 


THOMAS  JAMES  COM  BER.F.R.C.S 

IN  EARLY  LIFE  A SCHOLAR  AND  TEACHER 
IN  THIS  SUNDAY  SCHOOL. 

! WHERE  HE  FORMED  THE  RESOLVE  TO  CONSECRATE  'f 
HIS  LIFE  AS  A MISSIONARY  TO  AFRICA 
HE  BECAME  THE  PIONEER  AND  LEADER  OF  THE 
BAPTIST  MISSION  OH  THE  CONGO. 

AND  FOR  ELEVEN  YEARS  DEVOTEDLY  LABOURED 
AMID  MANY  PERILS  SUSTAINED  BY  FAITH  IN  GOD 
j\j  - AND  ARDENT  LOVE  TO  CHRIST. 

| j TILL  CALLED  TO  HIS  REWARD  27™  JUNE  1887. 

7 ACED  34  YEARS. 

- THIS  TABLET  IS  ERECTED  BY 
' /'  . r.i  n rnuMinnn«  Min  pdifndc  v 


3 If 


MEMORIAL  TABLET  IN  THE  SCHOOLROOM  OF  DENMARK  PLACE 


BAPTIST  CHAPEL. 


158  THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 

the  tribute  of  gratitude  and  affection  paid  by  redeemed 
Africans. 

“ I am  very,  very  sorry  to  hear  that  my  dear  master 
is  dead,  and  to  hear  that  you  did  not  see  him  before 
he  died.  Oh  dear ! when  I think  of  him,  it  make  me 
very  grieved,  how  kind  he  had  been  to  me,  kind  as  a 
father  would  be  to  his  sons  and  to  everybody.  He 
left  his  beautiful  home  and  all  his  friends  in  England, 
and  came  out  to  our  bad  country  for  our  sake,  to  help 
us  to  love  and  serve  our  Saviour,  Jesus.  I cannot  tell 
you  what  sorrow  I feel  when  I think  I no  longer  hear 
my  dear  master’s  voice  on  earth,  though  I know  he 
is  gone  to  Heaven.  God  want  him  in  Heaven. 

I must  close  this  now.  My  God  will  comfort  your 
heart.”  So  wrote  Mantu,  the  first  Christian  convert 
in  Congo,  to  Mr.  Percy  Comber. 

Since  Mr.  Comber  baptised  Mantu,  a Christian 
Church  has  been  formed  at  San  Salvador ; Matoko, 
Don  Miguel,  his  earliest  friends,  are  now,  with  others, 
rejoicing  in  that  Saviour’s  love,  of  which  the  mission- 
ary was  the  first  to  tell  them.  And  from  that  Church 
is  going  forth  the  Light  into  the  surrounding  dark- 
ness. “ We  have  sat  in  conference  among  ourselves," 
report  these  native  Christians,  “ and  we  have  sent  one 
man  to  go  and  preach  the  good  news  of  Jesus  Christ 
in  the  towns  that  are  near  us  ; from  the  church  he 
goes  out,  others  also  go  out  into  the  towns  on  the 
Lord’s  day ; we  wish  all  the  people  in  our  country  to 
know  our  Saviour,  who  came  to  die  for  us.  We  have 
a hope  that  before  this  year  is  ended,  many  people 
will  come  and  join  themselves  to  our  Church  by  the 
help  of  God.  Truly  the  work  here  is  making 
progress ; there  are  many  things,  we  drink  them  in 
sorrow,  but  we  know  that  God  listens  to  our  prayer, 
and  is  very  near  to  us  always,  therefore  we  cannot  see 
fear.  Now,  our  brethren,  we  pray  you  (the  friends  to 
whom  this  communication  was  sent)  to  remember  us 
in  your  prayers.  We  also  shall  not  forget  you.  If 
here  on  earth  we  shall  not  see  one  another,  there  is 


CONCLUSION. 


159 


no  matter ; we  shall  see  one  another  in  another 
country,  where  (dwelleth)  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
when  we  shall  not  be  separated  again.  Now  we  have 
finished.” 

In  the  following  strains  mused  one,  who,  like 
Mr.  Comber  himself,  had  been  a messenger  of  the 
“ Glad  Tidings  ” to  dark,  degraded  Africa  : — 


ANOTHER  FALLEN.* 

Another  fallen  ! Nay,  say  not  so, 

That  our  brother  fell, 

When  the  fever  reached  its  fiercest  height, 

And  Heaven  gleamed  near  through  the  gathering  night ; 

And  he  heard, — ah,  who  can  tell 
What  rapturous  songs  of  rejoicing  love, 

And  a whispered  welcome  to  home  above, 

Which  told  him  all  was  well ! 

Another  risen/  were  better  said  ; 

For  Heaven  came  near, 

And  no  meteor’s  flight  in  that  quivering  sky 
Was  brighter  than  this  as  he  sped  on  high 

With  a song  from  this  lower  sphere  ; 

And  we  knew  that  a heart  beat  fast  in  Heaven, 

With  the  gentle  thrill  of  a bliss  new-given, 

For  the  heart  that  was  still  down  here. 

Another  risen  ! I stand  in  thought, 

With  bar£d  brow, 

Where  that  grave  looks  up  to  the  sullen  sky, 

And  the  grey  sea  sobs  its  dirge  near  by, 

And  I ask,  Hath  he  left  us  now  ? 

Has  the  fire  died  out  from  that  eager  breast  ? 

Yet  untired  by  work  does  he  idly  rest, 

While  millions  their  need  avow? 

Have  risen  spirits  less  love  than  when 
They  toiled  below  ? 

Does  that  brighter  world,  with  its  wealth  of  bliss, 
Quench  thought  of  the  want  and  woe  of  this  ? 


*This  phrase  was  Mr.  Comber’s  own,  used  in  reference  to  his 
brother’s  death. 


THOMAS  J.  COMBER. 


160 


Or,  do  they  in  Heaven  know 
The  suasion  of  love  such  as  we  ne’er  feel  ? 

With  a wider  hope  and  a warmer  zeal, 

To  which  we  can  but  grow. 

Ah,  yes  ! they  have  more  of  love  than  we, 
And  less  of  fear  ; 

They  have  more  of  pity  for  every  plaint, 

And  none  of  the  feeble  frame’s  restraint, 

Which  limits  action  here  ; 

Then  why  should  we  weep  for  him  as  lost 
Who  the  bounds  of  this  little  life  hath  crossed 
For  work  in  a freer  sphere? 

He  serves  Him  still  whose  work  is  ours, 
And,  while  earth  hath  woe, 

God  hath  work  for  all,  and  most  for  those 
Who  have  entered  the  calm  of  the  soul’s  repose, 
From  the  struggle  and  pain  below  ; 
And  we  must  believe  that  ’tis  best  that  he 
Should  serve  in  a higher  grade  than  we, 

Since  God  has  willed  it  so. 


THE  END. 


S.  W.  PARTRIDGE  AND  CO.,  9 PATERNOSTER  ROW,  LONDON. 


